Show Posts

This section allows you to view all posts made by this member. Note that you can only see posts made in areas you currently have access to.


Messages - Goth

Pages: 1 2 [3] 4 5 ... 11
41
Supercard Archives / Re: MELISSA v JESSIE SALCO - IRON WOMAN MATCH
« on: January 07, 2023, 05:20:35 PM »

Melissa vs. Jessie Salco, the final confrontation: Part one.

It’s night at the house outside the busy city of Las Vegas, outside the walls that surrounds the couple of acers of land that the Saviors had bought. There is sounds of howling in the wind to be heard from a far distance away from the woman that we have come to recognize as Melissa, the Lady Goth. She is dressed up in a 1970’s type of evening gown dress, all in black with only parts of skin showing from her shoulders and around her neck. Her neck is tied up in a bun as she stares across the acers of land towards a burning fire in front of her to keep her warm somehow.

“Care for a drink?”

Melissa looks up, revealing her loving eyes turning towards the voice of the man that she is engaged to marry. We see Goth emerge from behind the camera, dressed in his Armani pants and a white buttoned down shirt while carrying two whiskey glasses in his hands. He hands her a whiskey glass containing the alcoholic beverage, while putting the other to his lips as it contains his orange juice.

Melissa stares at him before placing the glass gently to her lips as she opens her mouth to sip from the liquid that he had handed over to her. Her fingers carefully wrapped around the underside of the glass in order to support it as she turns her attention back to the fire in front of them.

“It’s a wonderful evening Gerrit, it’s so peaceful out here.”

She says with a smile upon her face, even though she wished that the entire ground surrounding the house were already in the finishing stages of the plans that Goth and the others had thought off before buying this piece of land. Goth has slowly walked up to the edge of the porch that Melissa was seated, grabbing a log of wood before walking over to the fire that is contained by a outdoor fireplace created by white stone. Melissa looks at the engulfment of the wood by the fire as the flames immediately rises for a moment into the darkness.

Goth remains standing in front of the fireplace for a few moments before turning back to his fiancé, she notices for the first time that he was actually wearing a tie. It wasn’t the first time that she had seen him wearing one, but that was only when they went out on dates or official appearances for Sin City Wrestling, but never in private moments. She shrugs it off, not thinking about it for now as she takes another sip from her favourite brand of whiskey that Goth had imported for her only a few days ago. Causing her to close her eyes and let her tongue trail over her lips to taste some of the liquid that remained there.

“You look so beautiful Mel.”

She slowly reopens her eyes as his voice had snapped her out of the memory that she was having due to the whiskey, staring towards his dark appearance as his long black hair has fallen semi in front of his eyes. But she can tell the passion burning from his eyes as he was gazing back at her with the look of love that she had known from him oh so well since they had started dating.

“You look rather handsome yourself stud, going somewhere official???”

She asks as she cocks her head a little to the left as she lets her left hand touch her cheek, wiping some of the sand away that had blown into her face. He chuckles before lowering his face for a moment, turning his gaze towards the fireplace. The smile had quickly turned into one of seriousness before turning his attention back towards her.

“I have been thinking, about me and the Saviors. About the direction that we all should go into and feel the need for a change. I got something to talk about with them in a few moments, I just wanted to check in on you first because it may take a while.”

Melissa nods her head, she had gotten used to this side of him since joining Sin City Wrestling. She was happy to know that Whisper was coming over to spend some time with her and the others, making her stay at least not a boring one. Goth walks over towards her as he plants a kiss on her forehead, she raises her hand towards his cheek and scratches her nails against his skin. She pulls him closely towards her as she plants a small kiss on his lips and winks at him before he starts to walk off.

“Business talks again??”

Sounds a familiar female voice after Goth had walked out of her sights, this causes her to smile while nodding her head.

“Yeah, Gerrit was even wearing a tie. So I guess it will be very important.”

Melissa smiles as she takes another sip from her glass of whiskey, she turns her face towards where the sound came from as we see Whisper standing in the door entrance of the house. She is wearing a white dress, completely complimented by white high heel shoes and some amazing jewelry. She herself is holding a glass of whiskey in her hand as she sits down next to Melissa as the two start to do some chit chat.

“How has the Christmas break been treating you two??”

Whisper asks, causing Melissa to stare into the burning flames in front of them and think back at their stay here since the final climax Control had gone off the air.

“It went well I suppose…,”

This causes Whisper to raise an eyebrow at the comment made by Melissa, who sighs and shrugs

“We both needed some time to recharge, we both felt that we let ourselves down at the last few shows. Him losing the Internet title, me the whole issue with Jessie….”

Just the mentioning of Jessie Salco’s name causes her face to turn frustrated, lifting the glass of whiskey to her mouth and empties the remainder in one swift move. Placing the glass next to her on the small table besides the bench that she was seated upon causes it to tremble underneath the impact of the move as well as not being fastened to the floor correctly. Melissa lowers her head as she places her hands on either side of her face while staring to her own two feet.

“I am starting to get really annoyed with that fucking bitch Whisper, parading like she is fucking Mother Theresa or something. She keeps sticking her stinking head into my business, but that is all going to end in a few weeks.”

“So that’s why you attacked Mason Harper? Out of frustration??”

Melissa is silent for a moment, letting the words sink in while struggling to find the right answer. Struggling with mixed feelings about the recently inducted Hall of Famer, causing her to grit her teeth for a few moments until letting out a sigh. She looks back up towards Whisper and we see tears emerge upon her face for the very first time.

“It’s not like I wanted to do it, I….”

She shakes her head and throws a hand gesture towards Whisper.

“But what do you know??”

This causes Whisper to raise an eyebrow, she puts the glass to her mouth to take another sip before placing it on another table on her side of the bench. Crossing her arms as she stares at the former Bombshell Roulette champion.

“Of course, what do I know??? Seriously Melissa? Do you want to go there with me??”

Melissa sighs, realizing that she isn’t going to win this one and lifts her hands in an apologetic way towards the woman that had been training her along with Goth since her wrestling career started.

“I am sorry, you are right. And yeah, I attacked Harper, not because I got anything against the young girl. But I couldn’t stand to see that bitch manipulate someone else. But I knew that if I wanted to get under her skin that I had to do something drastic, to make her feel vulnerable for the very first time. And that’s why I came up with the idea of beating down Harper, to make her realize that in the sports of wrestling that there’s more than just merely competing inside that six sided ring. That there are women out there that are willing to blatantly injure someone to get ahead, so when you come to think about it Whisper?? I did her a favour.”

Whisper remains calm while she listens to the continuation rant of Melisssa.

“That’s right, I did her a favour. I taught her a more viable lesson than Jessie could have done, the one that had promised her parents that she would watch over her. I guess Jessie still doesn’t understand that you cannot make promises that she cannot keep.”

A confident smirk emerges upon Melissa’s face as she by now is getting more confident in herself

“Now I understand that to some this may come across as I am a heartless individual Whisper, but we both know that this is far from the reality.”

She sighs as she looks at the fireplace and allows her thoughts to drift off, the glow of the flames glistens in the reflection of her eyes as her gaze darkens.

“I thought when Gerrit and me set foot inside this place that my mindset would improve, but I have sleepless nights Whisper. I wake up at night, bathing in swaat and all I can see is HER.”

We see a tear crawl down her right cheek, she quickly wipes it away with her right hand as she does not want to show a sign of weakness.

“I know people have their opinions ready about me for what I have done to Harper, something that I will gladly accept. But does that make me a bad person Whisper?? Does that make me that evil woman?? And Jessie Salco a saint???”

Whisper can be seen taking another sip from her glass of whiskey before turning her attention back towards Melissa

“Depends on what you are talking about Melissa?”

Melissa slowly gets up from the bench, she walks past the camera as she heads towards a cabinet and pulls out a bottle of whiskey, there she pours some of it in the glass before turning around and leans against the cabinet. She takes a sip from her glass and stares back towards Whisper.

“What I am talking about?? That’s a good question, what AM I talking about??”

She closes her eyes takes another sip from her glass as her thoughts drifts off….

July 7th, 2022

“The winner of the match and NEWWW Bombshell Roulette Champion!!! Melissa!!!!!”

The camera’s turn towards Melissa who does a celebratory cannonball into the water once her win is confirmed and swims to the shore where her proud fiancé Goth is waiting for her! Whilst a dejected Kayla swims off to dry off they are greeted by a third figure though her congratulations is less sincere.

“Jessie Salco is mockingly applauding the new champion!!”

“They've butted heads recently so yeah, there's some bad blood there!”

Jessie says nothing as she finishes her applause merely pointing to the title that Melissa just won and mouthing "good luck defending it” before walking off to let Melissa have her moment.

Backstage


We see Melissa enter her locker room, fully enraged over what had happened a few moments ago as Jessie had made her presence felt. She throws the towel that she was wearing in the corner of the locker room before dropping the championship belt on Goth’s sofa. She continues to walk ahead before turning around as she starts to pace around while holding her head in her hands

“DAMNIT!!! WHY IN THE HELL DID SHE HAVE TO SHOW UP!!!!”

The anger is visible upon her face as she pushes her wet hair out of her face, her makeup is  completely ruined as she keeps on shouting inside the locker room as Goth enters. The veteran stares there, knowing full well that it is better to allow her to unleash her frustration before interrupting her. Melissa finally stops near a table, placing her hands on the edge of the table while taking deep breaths to calm her down. She looks over her shoulder and sees the man that she loves standing there patiently

“Aren’t you supposed to say something??”

Goth slowly moves towards the spot where her championship belt is resting against, lifts it up in the air and walks over towards the annoyed Melissa.

“You do realize that you have beaten several of the best that the bombshell Roulette division has to offer right??”

Melissa rolls her eyes as she is about to respond to him, but he motions to be quiet.

“Do you see the name of who has held this belt before you Mel?? Kat Jones, do you think she would love to see how you treated this championship??”

“No, but…,”

“No, you listen to me. What Jessie did to you was uncalled for, so what?? Are you going to sit here and cry about it?? Or are you going to do something about it.”

Melissa looks at him as she lets the words sink into her mind and realizes that he has got a point as he continues to talk.

“I have been in the game for over 20 years now, I have won world titles and have lost it the week after. I have had people beat the living shit out of me and Fang after a gruelling tag team title defence after a 30 minute match. And did I get upset?? You damn right I got upset, but then you pick up the slack and make sure that you bury who did that to you.”

He lifts the championship belt right in front of her face, causing Melissa to stare at the championship belt that she had won around ten minutes ago. The water is still dripping off the championship from the moment that she had fallen into the water with it. She grabs the leather strap and holds the belt in her hands, the championship that once was in possession of her friend and stable mate. This causes her to cry for the very first time as the realization sinks in that she has indeed won her first championship belt. Goth wraps his arms around her, guiding her wet hair against his chest as she rests her head against him while continuing to cry.

“I have got to prepare for my match Mel, but I just want you to know… I am very proud of you.”

He gives her a soft kiss on the forehead before relinquishing the hold that he has on her. She smiles at him before watching him leave the room. She looks down at the championship belt again, feeling the pride glowing within her as she slowly places the championship belt across her shoulder. She looks at it before walking over towards he mirror in the dressing room, admiring herself in the reflection for a few moments. The confident smile slowly vanishes as she moves her face closer towards the mirror and reveals an angry look.

“You dared to ruin my most proud moment in my short wrestling career Jessie, I promise you. One day, I will hit you where it hurts you the most.”

An evil smile emerges upon her face before slowly walking off as the shot slowly fades.

“My perspective, part one:”

“It’s been a while that I could share my story with you, but will you opt in to listen?? Some like a romantic tale, a heroic tale, or for those who like it extra bloodied a horror tale??” 

“some are capable to understand that stories do not always tend to end in the way of the hero, the knight in shining armour. But towards the one that bites its time, plotting his one moment to shine and take down everything that you have worked so hard for to create. To stare desperation into its dark eyes and realize that your time to perish has come. You just haven’t figured it out.”


Present Day.

Melissa is seen walking through the desert, she is dressed in a white dress and a big hat to prevent the sun to shine too much into her eyes. She is holding a bottle of water in her left hand to prevent her from dehydration as she stares into the emptiness of that what is ahead of her. Melissa is being watched by Goth, who is seated upon a few rocks several miles away in case that if something should to happen that he could assist her.

Melissa stops as she approaches a dirtroad that has sprung off from the highway that can be seen a bit further away if you look closely. She looks down and notices a broken down toy doll laying on the side of the road, they toy doll by the looks of it must have been there for a quite some time as the original colour has all been faded away. She drops down to her knees in order for her to grab hold of the toy, she investigates it before slowly getting back to her feet once more.

“I wonder who has been so careless to just drop a doll like this out of a moving car???”

She whispers to herself as she turns it around, noticing that the wool stuffing that supposedly had to be inside of it is nearly gone and is replaced by nothing more than sand that is falling back upon the ground. She stares at the face, noticing that one button is missing that supposed to be the left eye as well as some strands of hair. She gently squeezes in the fabric of the doll as it slowly deteriorates in front of her eyes.

”It’s only my guess that the child who owned this doll had simply thrown it away, merely because she was tired of it. It’s nothing new, nowadays if something breaks down… we just simply buy something new. Parents that spend how much money on keeping their spoiled brats of children satisfied. Merely because they are no longer used to withstand the whining of their children, unable to deal with kids that will start rolling around on the ground and use fake crying to torment their parents…. All for a mere new toy, a computer game or whatever it is these days that keeps these brats satisfied.”

Melissa studies the lifeless toy a little bit longer, recognizing by the craftsmanship that must have been spent to create a doll like this makes her realize that this is a toy that has withstood the test of time for quite a while. She holds it close to her face for a final time before tossing it aside her as she walks on.

“Kids these days have it all, advanced computer games, cell phones that allows them to do whatever they want, etcetera etcetera. And if they get bored with something, they just look at their parents and ask… no, I mean demand whatever it is that they want. And you know why?? Because they are used to get whatever they want. How things have changed over the years huh?? I remember how I had to save money, have a newspaper route or whatever it was that you could do to make some extra money. Not these kids, it’s a classic case of parents regretting the day that took on the philosophy that kids these days shouldn’t have to endure what they went through.”

She turns around and stares at her fiancé, who is reading an old book as he waits for Melissa to return so that they could go home again. She smirks as she shakes her head before turning her attention back to the dirt road.

“Don’t get me wrong, wealth is just as a fascinating context as in living in New York, New York. I mean the classic song already says it all doesn’t it?? If I can make it there, I’ll make it anywhere?? And all you so called parents believe you have made it…. Just because you got a nice job, an expensive car upon the driveway of your fancy crib?? “

“And for those who do not know, that’s slang for your house.”


She chuckles as she walks past the dirt road, not wanting to cross it as you never know wat may suddenly emerge from out of nowhere.

“I remember a game I used to play with other children when I was young., I don’t know if kids in this country play the same game or if it is merely a game from the Netherlands. But we would call it I see, I see. You would look around you and take something in your mind before telling the other participant: “I see, I see what you cannot see. And it is…. “ And then you mention a colour. And then they have to guess what you had seen in order to secure their turn in order to make you guess. A very old and simple game, yet very affective in making you take notice what is going on around you. Something that these days does not happen all too often.”

“These days kids play a different game, Whatever I see, is whatever I want. To the point that when you set them in front of the television, safest bet is that they see something that they will fall in love with and want to do it themselves when growing up. And there lays the problem when it comes down to people like Jessie Salco. Now before all of you adoring fans of the Metal granny, I didn’t say that Jessie is a child. I wasn’t implying that whatever Jessie sees, is whatever Jessie wants. Although we have all seen a contradicting evidence that would make you believe differently… right Jessie?? But no, I am referring to the lack of Jessie’s capabilities to be aware at all times what is going on around you. The lack of taking responsibilities for the youth these days in their promise to watch over them while growing up.”

“Now I am aware that I am hitting a painful subject for you Jessie, it’s called taking responsibilities for your actions. And when it comes down to the screaming and demanding little kid that is called Mason Harper…. I have to disappoint you, but you have failed. Now of course, we shouldn’t forget the fact that Jessie is not Harper’s parent. So I guess we should give her some slack for being a lousy adult. But please Jessie, how many documentaries haven’t you see on National Geographic Wild that when a parent leaves it’s younglings to hunt for food, that they always run the risk that another predator will steal them away and eat them?? You know, the one with such a lovely nest of pinguins or any other stinking bird getting devoured?? Makes me wonder, how many times did you even contemplate the thought that you could have left Harper alone for just a second???”


Melissa smirks as she shakes her head in disbelief.

“Now of course, human beings have the capability to look after themselves, we urge them to stand upon their own two feet and able to defend themselves at a certain age… Right?? But of course, Harper was and still is a trainee. A non-competing talent that still needs to learn the “Ropes” so they say. They need to be protected, nurtured and fed until the day comes that they can spread their wings and enter the wild life reservation that is called Sin City Wrestling Jessie… What were you thinking Jess?? The first word in the wrestling company we work for does say it all doesn’t it?? Sin?? But I guess I may be just a little bit too harsh upon you to accuse you from thinking that you could take Harper out of her comfort zone for your version of taking the kids to work day…. And what happened then Jess?? I tell you what happened, it backfired upon you hasn’t it???”

“You are incapable of taking responsibilities for your own actions, although I am pretty sure that you will all blame it upon little old me huh?? Classic Jessie, the I have never done anything wrong routine is getting as old as your own ring gear sweetheart. You see, what I have done to Harper is just a sample sized example what I intend to do to you. And let’s just overlook the emotional connection that we both have with Harper, because we both know how much I care for her… Right???”


The smile upon her face grows even larger, she takes off the hat from her head and use it to wave it in front of her face as she continues to stare into the distance.

“Oh no wait, that wasn’t Harper, that was Chloe. How quickly you forget or mistake one for another innocent girl doesn’t it Jessie? I hope you have suffered enough, I hope you have endured enough retaliation from her parents, from her friends and those who told you that you weren’t responsible for Harper!! Because let’s get one thing perfectly clear Jessie, because I know you will bring it up that it is all my fault… You were the one responsible for her, you had promised her parents to take her under your wing…. And you did this to her Jessie… YOU did.”

“And knowing how Jessie functions, or should I say reacts in a dysfunctional fashion?? You are going to assumingly dedicate this match to Harper right?? Because that is what people do who feel guilty for their own sins… trying to wash the blood of their own hands huh Jess??”

“I just wanted you in this helpless state of mind Jess, I wanted you to feel the rage that I have felt for months since I allowed you to get underneath my skin. Oh yeah, I am admitting that you have done such a masterful job in doing so Jess. But this time it is me that stalks its prey with ice in its veins… I am the one that is calculative and fully focused upon what is truly at hand Jess. A thirty minute Iron woman match…. You and me Jess, no excuses of an extreme habitat. No excuses of some Roulette rules to adapt to… Just YOU and ME… and that clock that will count down from thirty to zero. Do you understand the situation that you have put yourself into Jess?? You don’t Jess, even though you will desperately tell the world otherwise. That you have done some soul searching in preparation towards our match… And all you can think off is to hurt me, to return the favour to what YOU made me do to poor little Harper… such a shame.”


Melissa slowly puts the hat back upon her head, readjusts it to make sure it fits securely around her head before wiping her hands clean from the few drops of sand that got stuck between her fingers.

“I’m sorry it had to get this far Jess, I’m sorry that you could not refrain yourself from being a positive role model for young Harper. That you allowed yourself to assault me during a match, merely because you have a personal vendetta against me?? I mean seriously Jessie, were you seeing flashbacks to what I have done to Harper?? Not wanting the same thing to happen to Masque?? I guess its understandable, although wrong to let emotions take control over you Jess. You should perhaps search councelling for that.. Because I fear you may just use this an excuse to lose this match against me… Merely because of that stupid little bitch Harper.”

“You were better off Jess, now you are just ready for the picking. Because I am going to use your own frustration, your own anger and… dare I say hatred towards me to evaporate you from the wrestling ring for good. You are staring into the eyes of the woman that excels in taking advantage of every given opportunity. You are looking at the woman that will wear you down and in the process frustrate you even more…. Because even though I am fully aware that you will get some blows in here and there…. That you will stand absolutely no chance in HELL of beating me in this 30 minutes of pure hell.”

“Hell Jessie, not just four letters that creates the sinful pits of HADES that torments you until eternity. Now what is thirty minutes compared to eternity Jessie??”


Melissa shows a sickening smile as she grabs the hat and tears it apart between her fingers before letting the remainders fall down upon the ground.

“Thirty minutes with me, the one that tricked you NOT to suspend me Jessie. The one that caused you to gravel through the mud in shame in front of Harpers parents… And all that you could think about was how you wanted to destroy me Jessie. The ONE that challenged you beforehand and you accepted it believing that you had my number…. Only to have walked into my trap like the dumb bitch that you are… So do me a favour Jessie, deny it all, say that I am wrong, it will only make your suffering even better… One more week to go Jessie and then all will finally come to an end…”

The shot fades as Melissa walks off towards Goth as the camera zooms in on the destroyed hat before the shot fades out.



42
Climax Control Archives / rp vs masque
« on: December 02, 2022, 09:13:30 PM »

November 28th 2022,

Bakersfield, California.

Melissa can be seen working out in the gym, punching and kicking the punching bag in preparation for her non-title match against the current SCW Bombshell Heavyweight champion. A force she knows that needs to be reckoned with as she has dominated the entire Bombshell division in a fashion that Melissa could only learn from as being a newcomer in this sport. But Melissa is a quick learner, taking pride in the attack that she has done against Harper Mason to upset Jessie Salco, getting under her skin as she had thwarted Jessie from her promised statement that she had wanted to make. We see sweat pour from her forehead as she has been working out for quite a while, driving stiff punches into the leather before executing a spinning back elbow that caused the punching bag to move a little. She grabs the bag, following the onslaught up with some heavy knees into the punching bag before turning around and walks towards the energy drink that she had waiting for her on a chair close to her. She looks around while taking off the cap of her bottle before taking a few short sips, she wipes her mouth with the back of her hand before taking a final sip as she puts the cap back on the bottle and walks towards the treadmill. She chooses her exercise and then slowly starts to run while staring ahead of her towards the television screen that airs the replay where she surprises Jessie Salco after attacking Harper. This causes a small smirk to emerge upon her face as she relaxes her tensed nerves a little bit. She had been wanting to get back at Jessie Salco, not so much for her loss against her in that Chamber of Exterme match, but everything that came before and after. She couldn’t stand Jessie’s nearly picture perfect behavior, always pretending that everything evolves around her. Even now the vow to avenge Harper made Melissa sick to her stomach. But she knew that this is all part of her plan to prove Jessie one special thing, but that will remain a secret for now.

“She never saw it coming….”

Melissa whispers underneath her heavy breathing as she runs on the treadmill, keeping a steady pace while keep her focus upon the screen in front of her. Intently listening to everything that Jessie had screamed towards her, realizing how much the desperation and the anger had gotten to the Hall of Famer. Jessie always wanted to be in control and this time Melissa knew she wasn’t, this is the first step to get Jessie to crumble under the pressure she is intending to put on her. She watches Jessie run off to the back in a moment of rage, that moment was what Melissa was searching for as she had left the locker room where she had left Harper. There had been moments where Melissa had thought about the attack from Masque upon Mac Bane’s wife Amber Ryan, or what had happened to Chloe Benton, something that Jessie is partially to be blamed.

“Fucking Jessie…,”

Melissa had taken alike to Chloe, a sweet innocent girl that took everything that happens so serious that she would excuse herself even if she had not done anything wrong. Something that Melissa had identified herself with as she had experienced something similar in her youth, but she managed to grow out of it and become more confident to the person that she is right now. Ironically is it that right now she is the one that is being hated, being the one person that she had been hating in her youth. Vowing that she would never become the person that she is right now, but she is starting to enjoy the seemingly power that she is feeling right now. Craving for more, realizing what she had done wrong the first time that she had become blinded by her own desire.

”My eyes have opened…..”

The breathing becomes irregular for a few seconds as the concentration upon her running vanishes for only a few moments when she attempts to laugh at her own comment, but quickly realizes that this isn’t the moment for this. She runs the back of her left hand across her face, wiping the sweat away as her sweatband she is wearing around her wrist touches her face. Her breathing becomes regular once more, concentrating to her cardio workout as this continues for a total of 30 minutes before ending her run. She turns around and stares into the eyes of the man that she had been engaged to in Goth. The Hall of Famer is working out by doing bench presses as she admires his physique, still looking amazing at the age of 46 and still able to compete with the very best that the wrestling industry has got to offer. She wonders how many times he had been in the situation that she had been, trying to find his winning ways after her three losses to Ariana Angelos and Jessie Salco.

”No, this isn’t the moment to second guess myself.”

She whispers to herself, running her hand through her sweaty hair as she wipes some of the strands away that has fallen in front of her eyes. She licks the salty taste of her sweat from her lips before grabbing the bottle once again and starts to take several small sips from it. She decides to walk towards another device, grabbing the bar that is hanging in the air as she starts to pull herself up on it. Lifting her head above the bar as she breathes out oxygen ever time that she succeeds in doing so. She feels the pressure in her arms, telling her to take it easy as she ignores it. Trying to push herself to the limit is what she is all about in her quest to improve and ultimately become the very best in the game. Knowing fully well that at this moment it is the current Bombshell World Heavyweight Champion, a quest that she one day wants to achieve herself. She lets her body hang for a few moments before pulling herself up again, only this time doing it in a much slower than before as her muscles are starting to shake in her upper arms. Softly cursing to herself in an attempt to motivate herself to continue as she finally decides to drop down to the floor after a few more reps as she is exhausted. She slowly walks towards a bench and slowly lays down on top of it as she is attempting to catch her breath.

”Rest break??”

She hears the voice of Goth as he approaches her, she does not see him approach her as she has draped her towel across her eyes for a moment or two. She is breathing heavily as she only nods her head in response to his question.

”Extend your arms.”

He asks her as she responds by lifting her arms over the bench that she is resting on, softly groaning as she feels his fingers work magic over her arms as he digs them into her muscles. Slowly working from her shoulders all the way up to her arms and ultimately working their magic upon her hands as she is enjoying the moment that they are sharing together without either of them is saying a word towards each other.

”That feels so good…..”

She whispers as he slowly runs his arms back towards her shoulders and starts to work on them as well as the muscles that combines her shoulders with her neck.    She slowly relaxes at his touch as he continues to rub her muscles with his hands.

”Gerrit, do you think I am capable of beating Masque??”

The question causes him to look down at her with a questionable look upon his face.

”She would be your toughest opponent to date, but I have confidence in your ability to beat her.”

She nods her head in response to his answer, she smiles towards him before turning her head away as she looks at the mirror on the right before letting out a sigh.

”Something wrong??”

She knew that the question would come, she closes her eyes before turning her attention back upwards. She swallows a few times before she finally answers his question.

”I have been busting my ass off since joining Sin City Wrestling to prepare myself to one day face the very best in the Bombshell Division, but now that this moment has come I am wondering if this moment comes too soon???”

She gasps as she feels his fingers dig back into her muscles, feeling his warmth working on the muscle before he reaches over towards her hands and slowly pulls her up to a seating position as he sits besides her.

”The moment that you will understand that you are ready is when you stand across the ring with your opponent Melissa. I can tell you about my experience sall I want about facing world champions, but every opportunity is a different one. I…”

She places a finger upon his mouth and smiles, tenderly kissing his cheek before pulling back and stares lovingly into his eyes.

”Thanks hun, that was exactly what I needed to hear.”

Goth is about to respond, but she kisses him on the cheek before walking off towards the dressing room as she is about to prepare the shower. She turns on the shower head and waits until the water heats up. She turns around and walks towards the dressing room and undresses. Her thoughts travel back towards what Goth had said, she knew that this would be the toughest challenge for her to date. But also an opportunity to prove her worth and maybe impress the booking committee to earn a future title shot somewhere down the road. She enters the shower room and leans her head back as the water touches her skin. She enjoys the water hits her body while she thinks back at the vicious attack upon Harper, she had planned it out perfectly as she knew that this would get under the skin of the veteran Jessie Salco, something that she had experienced from her in the past. She leans back against the wall and takes in the heat of the water as she is fully satisfied for what she had done and what is ahead of her. The smiles widens into a vicious one as she brings the moment back to mind when she connected with her finishing move against the face of the defenseless wrestling prospect.

”You deserved that one Jessie…., you just don’t know it yet.”

Are the words that she uses before turning her attention back to the showerhead above her, washing her hair before soaping her entire body as the shot slowly fades

November 29th 2022

”Okay, you better hide in the bedroom because Gerrit can be here any minute.”

Melissa says as she is talking to Goth’s mother and sister, who she had booked a flight to visit them to surprise Goth as it is his mother’s birthday. Goth had preferred for him and Melissa to have had the week off so that they would be able to visit his mother instead, but he knew that when Melissa was booked that they couldn’t just leave to visit his mother. This had caused him to turn sour after the card for this week’s show had been booked. Only to be unaware that Melissa had already booked flight tickets for his mother and sister to fly over in surprise. She watched his mother and sister enter the bedroom with lots of smiles before she pretended to go back in pretending to read a book. Only to hear the key from the hotel room door being used to open the door as Goth enters the room.

”Hi sweetheart.”

Melissa sweetly said towards him, but Goth doesn’t respond as he walks towards the refrigerator and grabs something to drink only to return with an angry look on his face

”Melissa??”

Melissa was trying to hide a huge grin on her face as she knew that he must have smelled what she was cooking. It was his mother’s favorite dish that Goth always enjoyed to eat, knowing that this time it would piss him off as it reminded him too much of his mother’s birthday.

”Yes sweetie??”

She says as she looks up from her book and stares at him with the most innocent look on her face that she could muster while staring into his angry eyes.

”Why did you make that??? You know that today is my mother’s birthday right??”

Again, she stifles a laugh as she uses all of her willpower to continue to look at him with that angelic look on her face.

”Yes I am aware of that Gerrit…,”

”Then why in the hell did you make that???”

He says while pointing towards the kitchen where the local Dutch meal was being prepared for what he had assumed was for the two of them, this time the look on his face made it impossible for Melissa to keep a straight face and bursts out in laughter. This only infuriates Goth even more.

”What’s so funny??”

Melissa wipes the tears from her face before attempting to look back at him

”Well your mother asked me to make it for her.”

”What do you mean my mother asked you?? This makes no sense!!”

Clearly the words had not sunk in yet with Goth what Melissa had tried to tell him, this causes her to smile at him before putting the book down beside her as she stood up. She grabs him by the hands and stares deeply into his eyes as she speaks out loud.

”Well I guess it is time for your mother to explain what I meant.”

Goth is about to say something when suddenly the door to their bedroom opens and his mother and sister walk out, both laughing out loud as they stare at the shocked look on Goth’s face as he realizes what just happened. Goth stares at his mother and sister before turning his attention towards Melissa as now the realization sets in and smiles.

”You did this….”

Melissa winks at him before motioning towards his mother and sister to come closer, the four of them share an intimate hug as this sets up a wonderful evening for Goth and his family after all.

Later that evening

Goth can be seen sitting on the sofa with his mother talking while Melissa and his sister are seated on the balcony with a glass of wine.

”Thank you for giving my mother a wonderful birthday after all.”

Melissa smiles as she takes another sip from the glass of wine.

”You are completely welcome Marieke, I knew that the final weeks of the year are very busy for us and that we barely get some time off to do something nice. That made me decide to fly you two over, allowing you three to spend time together as well as giving your mother a wonderful vacation for her birthday.”

The two smile as they share another sip from the glass of wine, Melissa looks over towards Gerrit’s his older sister before turning her attention back to the scenery in front of them.

”Penny for your thoughts.”

Melissa smiles as she momentarily looks over her shoulder towards Gerrit and his mother, watching them share a moment together as mother and son that melts her heart. She hesitantly turns her attention back towards his sister and sighs.

”Sometimes I just want to retire and drag Gerrit all the way back to the Netherlands and spend much time with you guys. I know your mother isn’t getting any younger and I don’t want to deprive him from any possible moment that you can spend with each other.”

Melissa looks questionably towards Gerrit’s his older sister, who smiles back towards her as she nods her head in understanding.

”You are just like my mother, always asking about her little boy.”

The two share a laugh together before Marieke continues talking.

”But the truth is that she wants him to live out his dream, she knows that he needs this final run before retiring.”

She becomes silent for a moment as now Gerrit’s sister is staring into her glass of wine while searching for the right words to say

”Marieke?? What’s wrong??”

Melissa looks concerned towards his sister, who looks up and lets out a sigh while trying to keep her eyes from tearing up.

”It had been difficult for her to let him go, she had been very protective towards him. You may argue that she was too over protective.”

Melissa smiles with a warm feeling glowing inside her heart

”But she knows that she cannot protect him, he is a big boy and needs to find his answers on his orwn.”

Marieke looks up at Melissa and smiles as her eyes move towards the engagement ring that she is wearing on her finger.

”And by the look of things, it seems that he has made one very correct decision by asking you to marry him.”

Melissa blushes, not having expected this as she shyly thanks Goth’s sister, who turns her attention back towards the scene in front of them

”I know you have asked us many of times to consider moving towards the United States and spend time with you guys and Gerrit JR. And we actually have come to the conclusion that this is perhaps the best thing to do.”

This caused a smile to emerge upon Melissa’s face as she reaches over and grabs Gerrit’s sister her hand.

”I’m sure that Gerrit JR would love to spend time with his aunt and grandmother.”

”Hey guys, me and my mother have something wonderful to tell…”

Both Melissa and Marieke look over their shoulders towards Goth and his mother, both giving them a knowing smile as the shot fades.

An Opportunity Not To Be Wasted

Melissa can be seen sitting down in a lounge chair while watching The Phantom of the Opera on Blu Ray that Goth’s mother had brought along with her. Staring at the disfigured pianist that hides his face behind a mask as the story moves her. She rests her head underneath her pulled up legs as her arms are wrapped around them. She remains seated like that until she hears the sound of the camera crew approaching her, causing her to sigh before pausing the Blu Ray.

”You sure as hell got a fucking lousy timing did you know that??”

She looks annoyed towards the camera before shrugging her shoulders and drops her legs as she leans back against the lounge chair biting her lower lip.

”But I guess since you have so made it so perfectly clear that I need to address my opponent for this week, then I shall. But I just need to get something off my chest before I turn my attention towards the champion, because there are a few names out there that I cannot and should not forge.”

Her expression changes into a sinister smile as she extends her arms across the edge of the lounge chair.

”My dear friends Jessie and Harper, the two individuals that I cannot get enough off…. How’s the head Harper??? And did you manage to calm her parents down Jessie?? Convincing them it wasn’t your fault?? I mean, I’ve heard that Harper’s father was rather upset with you…… I hope it didn’t cause you to have many sleepless nights over the little…..”accident” that Harper endured this past Sunday??”

Melissa giggles as she raises her left arm and gently runs her fingers through her curly hair, leans her head against the hand as she mockingly stares into the camera.

”Did you actually think things between us would have been over after our last confrontation Jessie?? To be honest, I actually had taken you to be far more intelligent than you ultimately turned out to be. I mean seriously Jessie, you play a good game in trying to worm yourself into a predicament where ultimately YOU are the one that gets all the glory while others are left behind with a sincere case of headaches. Something like the young and in-experienced Harper, I just find it amusing to see that all of the sudden you are upset.”

She raises an eyebrow towards the camera before letting out another sinister smirk.

”/amusing over the fact that you are nothing more than a mere hypocrite Jessie, a hypocrite that endangered sweet and lovable Harper by leaving her on her own in the cesspool that is the backstage area of Sin City Wrestling. To be honest Jessie, to this very day I still cannot believe that you did this to her. And you can tell the world that you were merely an innocent bystander, being forced to watch on as I kicked the shit out of that young and innocent angel, telling the world that you are innocent as you would never harm a hair on her sorry of an excuse of a head. And that’s why I tell you Jessie that you are nothing more than a liar and a hypocrite.”

“You see Jessie, you have a neck to belittle anyone that isn’t ready to compete in the big leagues. It doesn’t matter whether you truly are just too wet behind the ears,, a six foot amazon that destroys anyone in her sights…. Or the biggest threat to your existence Jessie, but before you start to point your little finger in an accusative fashion towards me… I will have to tell you that you are wrong.”


The demeaner on her face changes into one that is ice cold and very calculating.

”Do you remember Chloe Jessie?? Oh I’m sure you do, the little insecure girl that had a dream. A dream to compete in the ring, to compete inside the six sided ring that many before her have done as well. A girl that one day wanted to follow in the footsteps of many before her, she even mentioned YOU Jessie… And what did you do?? You had the audacity to tell her over and over again that she wasn’t ready. She wasn’t good enough for you wasn’t it?? Or the mere fact that she wanted too much too quickly, ultimately you were part of her having to be forced to go to a hospital… and for what Jessie?? Do you still remember that day??”

“I am sure you do…. don’t you?? Oh yeah, concussing her to a point where she needed medical attention… And then there was that single moment where all the attention was diverted from you to a psycho bitch… but that doesn’t change that your “wrestling accident” should not go unnoticed Jessie, that you should not be able to walk around without the suitable repercussions for your actions….  How does the saying go again Jessie??An eye for an eye??? You know the rest don’t you??”

“And I know already that you will tell the world that you cannot be blamed, that it was an accident…. All mere excuses for you to go back to bed late at night, closing your eyes without having any concerns of the wellbeing of another human being…. And how does it feel now huh Jessie? How does it feel to be concerned about whether someone like Harper or Chloe can actually get in the ring to compete one day??? You never had to be concerned about anyone!! I have, I did… I have been there for Chloe since day one!! I took her under my wing after my in ring debut against her, told her that she could achieve anything if she only had some more believe in herself, if she only put her mind to it. And you know why Jessie?? Because of people like YOU, who had told her that she would not mount to ANYTHING in this business!!! Knowing that it would influence her lack of confidence and hide in fear…. And once again, I know you will tell the world that you never used these exact words… But you did not have to Jessie, the damage had already been done by you and the likes of you Jessie. Because YOU influence an entire legion of fans that believe everything you say and do…. You make me sick because of that Jessie…, you are the reason why Chloe was out of competition for a long time. Just like you are the reason why Harper got kicked in the head at her most vulnerable, because you forgot to do what you were supposed to do. To look after her, to protect her from dangers that YOU KNOW that lurks around every single corner of this industry…. And I will tell you why Jessie, because you had to have the spotlight on yourself. You just had to feel the adoration one more time, because there’s nothing else you care about more than your stinking ego….. And now you know exactly how it feels to be the biggest piece of shit walking God’s green earth and I intend to destroy you before you hurt more innocent bystanders like a Chloe and a Harper…. And the best part of it all is Jessie, that there’s not a damn thing you can do to stop me.”


Melissa blows a kiss in the direction of the camera as if it was meant for Jessie.

”And now it’s time for me to focus upon the Bombshell World Heavyweight champion instead of telling Jessie Salco to get her head out of her ass, because she is just disgusting.”

Melissa rolls her eyes before shaking her head.

”I have wondered when the time would come that we would meet Masque, two outsiders in this line of sport that do our thing our way without worrying what others would think of us. Two unique entities in this business that come from a background that is unfamiliar in the wrestling world. A gymnast, a former kickboxer. And yet we only have one thing in mind don’t we, to win and not caring of how we achieve our goal. To be honest I can respect that, even though I do not respect you. Maybe I am foolish to think that way, maybe not. But until you prove me otherwise, I will not be concerned of what might just happen this Sunday when we finally meet.”

She stares into he camera, a part of her face shows a nerve twitch, clearly she is aware of exactly that what she is awaiting this Sunday. But just like always, Melissa does not back down from a challenge.

”I have seen what you have done to Amber, I have seen firsthand how you manipulate people I have seen your battles against the now former world champion and how you have dominated your opposition. It’s as if I am staring into a blueprint that I desire to achieve in my career when it is my time to be on the top of the food chain, while everyone else is gunning for your world title. And I have to admit that I have looked on from afar, studying you. Wondering why people despise you, why they don’t seem to want to understand you. Why you are so different than others, why you are capable of getting away with anything that you do… And at first I had thought, probably like anyone else before me have done. Is to blame you for being a freak, desperately explaining the world that you do not belong because of where you came from and what it is that you stand for.”

“And I just realized that this nothing more than a description of you being a monster, while I have come to the conclusion that this isn’t the case. Because let’s face it, what kind of monster are you if people like Jessie Salco have been desperately trying to hide that barrier that consumes them for over ten years now.”


Melissa stares into the camera with a cold and calculate look on her face, her eyes fixated upon the camera as if she is talking to her opponent directly.

”It makes all sense now, your appearance in and out of the ring. t/he tales you speak off, trying to rattle the brain of your opponents because it pleases you doesn’t it?? The mere satisfaction of watching your opposition slowly become a target for your Rapture mandible claw…quite fascinating to see how you cut through your opposition as if you were a knife that goes through melting butter. Too bad that my fascination has not been consumed with desperation. Desperation to be the one that will unmask you so to speak and reveal to the world that you are no longer the only monster that hides behind a mask of misery. Because that’s where it all comes from doesn’t it??”

She smirks as she shakes her head

”Oh who am I trying to fool? I am far from being Doctor Phil who wants to dissect your brain. I am more the type of girl that likes to inflict pain upon others in the most physical way, the question between you and me is who will be the only one left standing after the smoke has settled. I know that people like to pick the safe bet and go for the champion, to go for the one that is on top, sadly for those weakened minds there is nobody in this world that I can say that is on top of the mountain that is Melissa… the Lady Goth, the one woman that is capable to match physicality with you pound for pound. Just understand that one swift kick and I will have you end up the same way like the wrestling prospect that Jessie Salco is still crying over. But why don’t we just find out the old-fashioned way who the toughest bitch is in this game…. Because if you don’t…, I will rip off that mask of yours from your stinking head and make an example out of you just like I will do to Jessie Salco…. “

“I see you this Sunday champ….”



With that the shot slowly fades.



43
Climax Control Archives / Goth vs Matthew Kross
« on: November 25, 2022, 09:25:41 PM »



The Genesis of Goth
 
Chapter: My quest


It’s evening and Goth can be seen sharing a moment along with Melissa after last week’s Climax Control, after watching on when Melissa had challenged Jessie Salco for a final confrontation. He had smiled as he had watched Jessie come up with excuses, believing that they had settled the score at the Super Card a few weeks ago. But he had known that this wasn’t the case for Melissa, she wanted to rinse out the foul taste out of her mouth from the several losses that she had endured against Jessie and Ariana Angelos.

“You have made the first step on mentally breaking Jessie, but the next step will follow this coming Sunday.”

He gently pats her on the butt, causing her to giggle as she turns around to face him and plants a kiss on his cheek. She whispers something in his ear as she walks off to the locker room as Goth grabs his cellphone and dials a number

“Hey it’s me, make sure that Melissa has a clear path to…..”

Goth notices the camera crew as he stops talking, he turns around and whispers something into the cellphone that nobody is apparently meant to hear. He slowly turns around with a sickening smile upon his face.

“Yeah that’s right, we want to make sure that there will be something for Jessie Salco that she will never forget.”

He turns off the cell phone and stares into he camera with a cold and calculated look on his face.

“Let me guess? You just happened to wander around backstage and thought it was alright to listen to a private conversation??”

Goth turns around, not waiting for an answer that he knows that will not come. He is walking towards the parking lot where he turns towards his waiting limo before entering. He suddenly stops merely after setting one foot inside but turns towards the camera crew and shakes his head.

“Where do you think you are going?? I can’t remember accepting anyone besides his fiancé to ride along with me. So do me a favor, back off.”

He pushes the camera crew away by pushing his hand towards the camera, shoving it away from him before entering the limo and closes the door. He grabs his cellphone and checks some of the messages that he has received during the show, his eye catches one specific message from someone that he has not spoken to for a long time. He scowls as he remembers the backstage confrontation between him and his old friend Bill Barnhart. Someone that he had trusted his life to, someone that he knew he had betrayed his trust and did not wanted to deal with him anymore because of his past as an alcohol abuser.

He turns his cell phone back into his pocket and rests his hands behind his head as he stares at the ceiling of his limo. He was upset, mostly because he could not blame Bill for not trusting him after he had broken the trust of the Bulldog so many times in the past. He lets out a sigh, he had hoped to get into contact with his old friend somehow. He had been at the point of dialing his number so many times, but every single time the courage had sunk into his boots and decided not to. Worried about the outcome of the reaction of his old friend, already knowing that Bill would scream at him or even ignore him. He stares ahead of him, his thoughts drift off to better days. The days where he and Bill had shared the tag team titles in Global Wrestling Alliance after James Weck had turned his back on him while the two were tag team champions. Bill was the one that volunteered to be his tag team partner, a respect that had grown through the years as they had been part of the same company. The memory was quickly replaced by him and Bill being a part of Goth’s very own company The AWA… where Bill was for a very long time his right hand man, something that had caused some of the most destructive moments as well as the funniest as Iris had crapped on his expensive carpets more than one occasion.

“For fuck sakes….,”

He says as he nearly could smell the dog poo that had been dropped on his expensive carpets. He had hated the guts of that dog at those times, but secretly he had always loved Iris. Wondering how old Iris has become as Bill and him had known each other for quite some time and Bill had that dog as long as Goth could remember.

“Can I join you for a ride good sir???”

Says the voice of Melissa, as this has caught Goth by surprise as he was so far away in his memories that he had not noticed her approaching the limo. He finally responds with a smile as the two kiss each other before putting on their seatbelts for the limo to start to drive.

“So what was on your mind handsome??”

She asks Goth as he lets out a sigh, realizing that she had noticed him. This causes him to scratch the back of his neck before turning his attention towards Melissa.

“Its Bill, me and him had a stare down when I was backstage earlier today. It was so strange to be in the same room with him after all these years, years of not having spoken a word to him because…”

Goth’s words travel off in his thoughts, he couldn’t finish the sentence because he was feeling ashamed of what had happened between him and one of his closest friends ever. It had gotten this worse that he had felt jealousy over the friendship that Bill and Vinnie had grown throughout the years. Because he knew what a genuine person Bill was outside the realm of the wrestling world, something he had openly spoken about with Melissa that he wanted his friendship back. Something he had learned that it was a closed book for Bill, something he could not blame him for. He feels his arm tense, his hands turn into fists before he notices Melissa gently squeezing his arm as this slowly brought him back to focus as he turns his attention towards her and is met by the most sincere smile he has ever seen.

“I am so lucky to have you.”

He whispers towards her, causing her to smile as she plants a soft kiss on his lips. The two share a kiss for several moments before she pulls away, lowering her eyes as she savors the moment. She slowly reopens her eyes as she shows a look of concern

“Do you think Bill wants to fight you in the ring??”

The words come out of her mouth and makes him second guess himself whether that this was truly Bill’s intentions. He knew he was good enough to give him a run for his money, but was this something that he was actually ready for??

“Gerrit??”

This startles him once more, she can see doubt on his face. Something that she has not often seen from him, this really must be bothering him. His hands start to shake for a moment before he tries to hide them by planting them on the couch that they are seated upon. But Melissa had noticed it already, but decided to not push it. Goth turns his head towards the window of the passenger door, pretending to look outside but his thoughts drift back to some old memories.

“BILL!!!!!”

Goth shouted as we are back to 2012, Goth storms out of his office with an angry look on his face as Bill already knew how late it is as he came charging out of his office to meet up with Goth. Who is pointing into his office, where we see Iris come walking out of with a look that tells us that she knows that she has done a bad thing.

“Get that stinking mutt out my office!!!”

“Yes Goth, I’m sorry that she had slipped out of my office. Iris come here!!!”

Bill runs over towards his dog and attaches the leash against the dog collar and drags her with him while apologizing to Goth who sniffs his nose and can smell the aroma of the dog poo that the British Bulldog had dropped on the carpet.

“This time Bill is going to clean it up himself.”

We see Goth smile at the comment as we are back to the present day, remembering the many times that they had been at each other’s throats for absolutely nothing while Iris was always very nervous around him. He never understood why the dog was so nervous around him, most of the time he just ignored her instead of playing a lot with the dog. This made him think back to a certain point in his career as owner of the AWA.

“BARK!!!”

The shot opens up in 2015, one of the last few years that the company was still competing against other companies. Goth was seated in his jacuzzi as we notice Iris run into the bathroom of Goth’s office where he had a jacuzzi. Causing him to lower the newspaper that he was reading before rolling his eyes at the sight of the dog from the Barnharts.

“Oh God, not again….. Iris, whatever you do… please don’t jump into the…”


“DAMN YOU STINKING MUT!! Get the f*** out of my jacuzzi!!!”

But Iris is splashing around the jacuzzi, clearly enjoying the water as dives under water for a moment before coming back up and sprays some water into the direction of Goth. Who is about to grab the dog by the collar, but his attention is being diverted by….

“IRIS??? Where are you girl?? Goth!! Have you seen my….. Oh there you are you little biscuit!!!”

“Little…. Biscuit???”

Goth mutters out loud in quite a shock, he had heard dog owners giving their pets lots of cute names, but biscuit wasn’t one of them according to him.

“Was Mister Goth a bad man to you Iris?? Did he yell at you??”

This wasn’t the reaction from Bill that Goth had expected from him, he was about to say something towards him and his dog as Bill suddenly turns towards him and cuts him off.

“Look at her Goth, how could you possibly not want to spend time with her into the jacuzzi???”

“I….. What???”

Goth’s eyes widens as he suddenly sees Bill taking off his jacket and unbuttons his matching pink buttoned down shirt that he was wearing.

“Bill?? What in the hell do you think you are doing???”

Goth watches him take off his shirt before turning his attention towards undoing his shoes, he has already undone one as he kicks him towards the toilet before undoing the other.

“Well sir Goth, I realized that Iris has not yet gotten her swimming diploma.”

“So???”

Goth’s eyes turn from an angry one to a suspicious one, only to have them suddenly open wide as he realize what Bill had in mind. But then it is already too late.

“Ahhh that feels nice Goth, I think we should make it a family and friends get together one day and all share this lovely jacuzzi of yours wouldn’t you agree???”

Bill has already stepped into the jacuzzi and has dumped Iris into the water once more as he had not waited for an answer from Goth. Who at this point is too shocked to say anything that is going on into his bathroom. We see Iris splatter around as Bïll is trying to educate his dog how to do the breast stroke.

“Okay Iris, please pay close attention on what I am doing.”

The sight is truly one that would allow anyone to burst out in laughter for the sheer stupidity as Bill has gotten on his knees while trying to make the exact moves with his arms without having to hit the edges of the jacuzzi without any success of course. This causes him to look up at Goth after a few attempts as his hands are clearly hurting from hitting them against the edges of the jacuzzi.

“I am not here to be a pesky complainer boss, but you should really ask yourself whether you should get a bigger jacuzzi than this one. This one is clearly not suitable for teaching animals how to swim.”

This causes Goth’s eyes to widen as he is slowly starting to breathe heavily.

“Bill, this is MY personal jacuzzi. This is not… I repeat NOT a swimming pool. So please get your….”

“Whoops, I’m sorry Iris. I guess I had always thought that Goth is an animal lover, but I guess he only loves money and…”

Bill quickly gets out of the jacuzzi while carrying iris in his hands, grabbing his dry clothing before stepping towards the door to his office while water falls all over the floor as well as his clothing is squishing like crazy.

“And being an arrogant prick…”

“WHAT??!!!”

Goth has grabbed a shower bottle as he throws it towards the vanishing Bill Barnhart, the bottle hits the door that Bill quickly closed. This causes the bottle to drop on the floor as Goth sits down on the edge of his jacuzzi, trying to register what exactly had happened just a few moments ago.

“That was so funny.”

Goth whispers as we come back to the present day, still staring through the window of his passengers seat. But this time he is grinning from ear to ear as he suddenly hears Melissa.

“What was so funny??”

Goth turns his attention towards Melissa, sitting upright before explaining the situation that he once had been in together with Iris and Bill Barnhart. This causes Melissa to burst out in laughter as both of them share a good laugh while the car continues to drive all the way back to their hotel as there they have plans to spend the night there before getting up early to head over towards the next city where next week’s Climax Control will be aired

Present Day

Footsteps are heard walking across a hallway of a hotel late at night, something that Goth loves to do between travels to clear his mind or focus upon an up and coming match. This time it is a combination of both, one side of it all is the confrontation that he has had with current Roulette champion “Bulldog” Bill Barnhart and the other side of the coin is the first ever confrontation with Matthew “The Raven” Knox. Experience has taught him throughout his career that you cannot overlook the one for the other, but this time it is rather special. A lifelong friendship that had gone through the drain, someone that he had respected as a human being and as a competitor. And on the opposite side, an unknown to him. Someone that he has watched inside the ring as he had waged war with Mac Bane. He knew he had to push Bill Barnhart to the back of his mind, something that the same experience that had taught him he ultimately would when the bell has rang. Goth turns a corner, stops and looks around. He notices the numbers on the doors and realized that he has been walking circles for the third time.

“What is wrong with me??”

He asks himself, looking at his watch as the clock reads that an hour had passed since he had left his hotel room and started to walk around. He usually would either take the steps towards a different level or the elevator, but this time he had decided to stay at the same level that he was staying at. He looks to his left, noticing that he was actually standing in front of his own hotel room door, he lift his hand towards the door knob but stops just moments before reaching out to open it. He had decided that it was too early for him to get back, he knew Melissa wouldn’t have mind to spend some more time with him while watching some of her favorite Netflix programs. And normally he would love to watch some of those with her, but this time he wasn’t into the mood. He was feeling restless, he for some strange reason had the urge to seek the confrontation with someone. Anyone? No, he had one person particular in mind.

“Bill…. Barnhart….”

The name softly rolls off the tip of his tongue, a name that in seriousness he has not uttered in many yeas and yet it feels like it is a recurring subject in his daily life. He grinds his teeth, shakes his head before deciding to continue the walk until he knows there’s an elevator ahead of him. He stops before it, presses the button on the right of the elevator door and presses it for a few seconds longer than necessary. He reluctantly lets his hand fall next to his side, counting the seemingly minutes that it takes the elevator to come down even though it is only a matter of seconds. He steps inside after the door had opened, mentally scowling at himself when he notices a hotel staff member already stood inside the elevator before he could step inside. He decides to just nod towards the other figure, who returns the gesture before Goth turns his focus back upon his lingering thoughts. Nearly not even noticing that the other person had asked him a question.

“Excuse me??”

Goth replies after he had thought he had heard the other person mentioning something towards him

“Apologies sir, but what floor do you wish to go??”

Goth raises an eyebrow, wondering why this individual needed to know where he had wanted to go. Only to realize that he had forgotten to press a button to whatever floor he wanted to go to, this causes him to look at the number of buttons where each represented a floor. Goth finally presses the button to three floors down from the one that he had gotten inside the elevator before turning his attention towards the individual as he nods his head in appreciation. The two men turn their attention away from each other as Goth straightens his jacket as he notices the elevator stopping one floor separated from where he was about to go. He looks over his shoulder and notices that the other figure exits, nodding his head towards Goth as in saying goodnight before Goth watches the doors from the elevator slowly closing in on him.

“”Why do people tend to start a conversation with me after I step foot inside an elevator??

He asks himself before shrugging off the question with a shrug, his attention slowly moves towards the opening doors as he has reached the floor that he had picked out for no particular reason. Slowly he exits the elevator and looks around the dark hallway where for some reason not every lamp above a hotel room door is active. He suddenly hears a noise coming from a few feet away from him, causing him to quickly turn his attention towards it and notices a young couple who had issues trying to open up the door of their hotel room while using their very own room key. He shakes his head, before turning his attention towards the other end of the hallway.

“Amatures…,”

He whispers underneath his breath so that nobody could hear him, he starts to walk away from the direction that the young couple were standing. He let his eyes fall on a hotel room number and stops right in front of it.

“The Barnharts….”

Goth whispers the last name of Bea and Bill, he knows he either should knock on the door or just simply walk off. But he does neither of the two options as for some reason neither sounds right for him to do right now. Grinding his teeth some more as his hands turn into fists

“Why am I refraining myself from doing anything??”

He asks himself, knowing that he won’t be able to answer that question, something that annoys him. He slowly lifts his hand towards the door, finally deciding to knock on the door and demand to get some answers from his “old” friend. But he suddenly noticing that the doorknob from the hotel room door is slowly turning. Goth quickly moves to the right and starts to walk, feeling the breath inside his throat as he quickly turns a corner as he hears the familiar laughter from Bill while tkaing Iris for a quick walk. Goth lifts his watch towards his face and notices the time of a quarter to eleven. Softly cursing towards himself, he should have known better not to go outside around this time of day without having to worry not to bump into Bill. Because he knew that Iris would have taken outside for a walk around this time of the day. He notices Bill surpassing him while staring at the massive back from the current Roulette champion. A championship belt that he has held several times and defended a record amount of time… or at least that is what it once was, he should merely check with the stat checker Mercedes Vargas for that one… causing him to huff from a cynical standpoint. Leaning against the wall of the hallway that he stood in, hoping that the breathing would subside soon as he checks his watch again. But only a minute had passed, even though it looked so much longer.

“Forgive me Knox, I guess this is what happens when you have a moment of having a relapse on solely being focused upon the task at hand huh?? But no worries my friend, coming Climax Control, the only thing that I am only interested in is beating you. Something that we have all come to expect haven’t we?? It’s like the days of the Gladiators, who sole mission was to crush his opposition before someone else does it to you, letting the spectators to be a part of the entire spectacle before allowing them to walk home satisfied until the next time that someone would take a risk in entertaining the “masses”. ”

“I’m sure we will meet soon Bill, I just hope you won’t expect too much of a good night sleep while I am around.”

He lets out a sigh before deciding to walk towards the opposite direction that Bill had come from. He quickly surpasses the hotel room of the Barnhart’s as he concentrates back upon the man that he will be facing this Sunday on Climax Control. Matthew Kross, a name that has caused him to smile for the first time that he had been able to notice beforehand. He knows off the fact that both Kross and Mac Bane have been gunning for the world title along with Ken Daviesson who had lost the belt to the current champion.

“Matthew….,”

He smiles at the thought of mentioning a biblical name, something he has always preferred over any other name that people could come up with.  A man that has been here before, never got his world title rematch. A story that Goth has heard so many times before, it causes him to get annoyed over at the mere thought that someone would be entitled for something when they come back after a sabbatical??

“Funny how some people get what they want, but I still have been waiting for my title opportunity for over a year now?? Yeah, ask Mark Cross about that. The cowardly little bitch has ran off to another place without EVER taking responsibilities for his own actions. But I am sure that he will be back around Blast From The Past season. But I guess he is just another liability that I am fortunate for that I do not have to wipe my hands off from the blood that he would be spilling upon them when I get my hands around his neck. But that dignifying honor is bestowed upon you Matthew…. I know harsh words for someone that has not even been in the ring with me for a one-on-one confrontation have we not? It’s the classical what if question that always lingers wrhen two men become one inside that six sided ring of ours. The moment that we can finally verbally assault each other beyond the imagination of those who merely turn on the television sets and get an education on what is truly at stake in life. Something that pissants like them cannot relate to, because they are incapable of relating to greats like myself.”

“I hope I am not putting a damper upon your expectations of what you had hoped for me to say Matthew, I am not here to pamper to anyone’s feelings. So I hope you didn’t get all too excited for getting a talk of how I respect you and how much I look forward in facing you. Because if you were looking for anything close enough into that direction, then I suggest you should have just stayed away at whatever obscure vicinity that you came from. Because where I am concerned, you are entitled to nothing at all.”


He grinds his teeth, shakes his head before letting out a loud sigh. Resting his arms against the wall in front of him as he looks over to the left and then to the right as if he had heard a sound from either side.

“I know you have had great battles with Mac, I know you want to return to the promised land. Hell don’t we all? It just sickens me to think that all you have to do is to show up and all the wrong that has done to you will be justified by having a hand being placed over your head and everything will be forgiven. All you have to do is to be a good little boy isn’t it?? I guess I must have paid better attention in how I had left this company and the way I came back. But unlike you Matthew, I prefer to do things upon my own accord. Earn everything that is being handed upon you by a silver platter. It’s useless to resist in order to tell me that I am wrong, because nothing will change my opinion on this matter Matthew. Because you are just like Drake Greene once was, just like Mr. Jett City, may he Rest In Peace. But that still doesn’t mean that when you leave, that all your opportunities will be drained through the toilet and you have to start all over again. But I guess that’s what you get with the people who have a jump line mentality isn’t it?? It’s no surprise there that with people like you, that people like “Bulldog” Bill Barnhart are being forced to remain in the Roulette division, or that people like Fenris or Jack Washington need to be put in the waiting list for a possible title opportunity at the nearest convenient appointment that this company is able to put them through. And then I have seriously not even considered to put me through a climactic orgasmic sensation by naming every fucking reason why I should not be in the conversation for whatever reason it is that you are getting. But I guess I am here once again, allowed to pick up the dirty work where any other supposedly superstar in this company is too reluctant to go through what I personally refer to as taking out the trash and never see it back again.”

“Now I know that these words do not trouble you Matthew, but words aren’t the sole essence of what I am capable off inflicting upon others. But it is what I do inside that six sided ring that makes the difference in whether I will allow you to walk upon your own accord…. Or have you stretchered out with a smile upon your face. A smile because you start to realize that there is an opportunity that one day you may be able to stand on your own two feet again. Allowing the decision to be in your hands on whether you wish to continue this line of sports that we call wrestling, or simply grab the ball and run in order to stay away from another beating that I will give you and then I will not be so forgiving. Because that is what I do Matthew, I give the opportunity to others in whether they wish to oppose me one more time…. Or whether they want to be referred as either a coward as well having made the smartest decision ever made in your entire life. Something apparently Bill Barnhart is willing to give everything up for to find out whether the experiences that he had gone through in the past has not died off with retirement looming over me as a thin line throughout my career. Twenty years of having beat anyone that matters in this business. And I know that you will jump to the opportunity to say that I have never faced or beat you, because I have already beaten you without ever having to lace up my fucking boots and kick the shit out of you.”

“Forgive me Matthew, I would have rather spend time shoving a silver spoon up your ass in a sign of respect for who the fuck you are. But that would have meant that I would have to lie through my teeth, that would have meant that I would be giving you a false sense of security that you would have stand a chance against me inside that six sided ring. Only to realize that when that moment comes that you think you can shine over me, that you come to the realization that you are incapable of dealing with that reality Matthew. You will simply crumble underneath the pressure that I have been dealing with for the majority of my twenty year career. Where I had to watch people come and go, no longer surprised that the classics will never die as the mouths that spew them into the obscenity of life have changed…. But the end result of me overcoming everything until I get what I deserve instead of expecting it because of an outdated promise or expectation. Because if you are one of those who believe that everything can be dictated by their own choosing, then I will just have to free them from their ignorance and wipe my boots clean before moving on to the next. Because I am entitled to the very best… something I refuse to share with he likes of you or Bill Barnhart. So please entertain me the last few days before our confrontation is finally set in stone… because it will be the final one that you will be able to remember Matthew…. Until then…. Until then…..”






44
Climax Control Archives / Senor Vinnie vs. Mac Bane
« on: November 18, 2022, 03:26:47 PM »

Will the Real Senor Vinnie Please Stand up?

November 14th 2022

Tijuana, Mexico

The shot opens up at the driveway of the Pro Wrestler Senor Vinnie’s mansion, who is washing his car while listening to some mariachi music. He is wearing white knee high pants, a white sleeveless shirt and around his neck a golden chain with a golden mariachi guitar at the end of it. He whistles along the music until he notices the camera crew and waves them to approach him.

“Hola Amigo’s!!! Como Estas???”

His pearly white smile shows as the camera slowly zooms out and shows a majority part of the driveway of his mansion. He drops the sponge into the bucket and cleans his hands with a towel before gesturing the camera crew to follow him inside. There he walks over towards the kitchen and grabs a can of water and pours some into a glass before taking a sip from it.

“Ahh that tastes great.”

He turns his attention towards the camera crew and gestures them to follow him towards his lounge room as he sits down and places his feet on top of the table in front of him. He awaits the crew to set up their stuff before he finally is capable to start.

“How is everyone?? I hope you have a wonderful day and most importantly remember me??”

He shows a cheesy smile upon his face before taking a sip from the glass of water that he had brought along with him.

“I know there have been people wondering where I have been as of late, something that I have to admit that it is a very good question. And thankfully I have an answer that may put your faster beating hearts at ease.”

He takes a sip of water, places the glass down upon the wooden armrest next to him. He places his hands behind his head as he ties up his long hair in a ponytail before spreading them across the lounge chair that he sat down a few moments ago.

“I have taken a moment off from my wrestling schedule to take care of some personal issues that has caused a divorce between me and my ex Valora. As you can remember me and Lora agreed to meet up with each other, we started talking and both of us felt the need to put some issues to rest. Now I know that this sounds interesting for the listening ears of you quality gossip magazines, but me and Lora actually have gotten closer to each other as friends. That is right, me and Lora have both agreed that even though we still have feelings for each other, that there is no foundation to once again start over. But we both needed time to heal some emotional wounds. Something that I would publicly want to thank the owners Senor Ward and Underwood for allowing this to happen. But seeing that Lora is back in Japan and that I have given my amigo Bill Barnhart a wonderful birthday present is the beginning of the return of Senor Vinnie.”

He shows his big grin and waits for ten seconds, as if he is expecting a rather large applause from a crowd that is basically the crew members from Sin City Wrestling. Vinnie obviously ignores the deafening silence from them and “soaks” up their admiration as he motions to them to “be quiet”

”Thank you, you are too kind. But I will gladly accept your admiration as long as it gives me such a heartwarming feeling. I have to admit that even though I love competing inside the six sided ring, it was necessary for me to step away from it all. I have been going through such a long period of time where I had blamed everything and everyone for the mere debacle of a legendary wrestling career in the making in the last few years. That it was obviously a necessity for me to step away for a while, even though I did miss all of you wonderful people. But life comes first, a lesson that I wish to share with all my little Vinstars out there that have been sending me messages through Twitter and all other types of social media. Hell, even to all of you grannies out there that had the willpower to write me old school letters really touched my heart. It shows me the love and the respect that people have for their favorite wrestlers, how they look up to them for being a role model. And it has taught me a wise lesson in life that I need to be a better person, but I can only do that when I am all 100 percent up here.”

Vinnie points towards his head and smiles

“And I am officially back to wrestling once again, this time I plan on to stay active for quite some time. To the point where I actually have set some goals for me for now until the end of next year. And for all of you die hard little Vinstars out there, I know you want to know whether I am planning to go for another world title run?? And to those questions I only have one proper answer to give, that when it is my time I will become a two time world champion and play a serenade to all of my beloved fans. Because that’s what artists do, we entertain those who pay their hard earned money to watch us perform at the highest level.”

He closes his eyes as his face turns sad for a moment, we even see a small tear emerge from his left eye as he quickly pinks it away.

“Now I know that I have been at the wrong side of the specter as an athlete, an athlete that you expected the very best performance from. And I know that in the end of my active career until my break that I did anything BUT perform at the highest level. And I feel bad about that, I am honestly concerned about whether you still have my poster hanging at your bedroom wall. Not because I am an ego centric individual, but more importantly I don’t want you to think that I am a bad man, that I run from my responsibility. Or to put it even more mildly, that I just don’t care.”

He opens his eyes once again, the welling underneath now both eyes are starting to show as he is clearly very emotional.

“It is one of the things that I have been talking about with my now good friend Valora, she told me that I needed something that not only myself but also my fans could identify with. And it actually started to become very apparent that this organization lacks ideals, that it lacks transparency and most importantly a man that they could believe in as a wholesome individual. Because I have looked at the roster of this company, I noticed that something was missing. And please, before people are going to start to take my words the wrong way then I apologize beforehand. Because who is there that is truly the real baby face that is actually a moralistic masterpiece??”

He looks questionably into the camera as if he is expecting anyone of the SCW roster to answer his question, but nods his head as it remains quiet.

“Exactly, nobody. Hell, sometimes this company needs to pay a bucket load of money for a guy that has done it all to, in his words pop the ratings. Is that what we want our children to look at and think that is alright?? To be someone that only shows up for the money?? Tells a load of trash in front of the camera, profanity is second nature to this man and he is a father?? Well seriously, I could not have believed my eyes even more the last time he showed up. Now people may say that why didn’t you take on his open challenge Vinnie??? Well to those I explain the obvious, sometimes nature has other intentions for us human beings than what others are expecting from us. But if this senor wishes to issue another open challenge?? Then I gladly accept, because then it is my opportunity to showcase the three wise lessons of Senor Vinnie.”

The sad face slowly turns into a happy once again after mentioning the three wise lessons of Senor Vinnie.

“Now I can hear you think, what are the three wise lessons from Senor Vinnie?? Well let me educate you with the three wise lessons. And before I start, I want to tell the world that I had to narrow it down to just three. Because as a humanitarian, I hold value to many wise lessons. Just like stay in school, because we all can agree that an education is a very important thing in life that will ultimately skyrocket your career in becoming a farmer, a lawyer or perhaps a toilet cleaning lady at McDonalds. And before people start to judge those cleaning ladies, be thankful that at least you can sit down at a clenched toilet instead of having to worry whether your aim will succeed this time.”

Vinnie smiles as he continues to talk.

“another one is to always drink your milk, because for young children growing up it is important to get enough calcium to strengthen your bones, you don’t want to end up like Uncle Jorge, because he never drank his milk and now has to pay for it by having an 18 year old nurse named Julia push him everywhere he goes. And I know how much you young kids love to run around these days….. And a final one that nearly made the cut, but ultimately didn’t make the list was never leave table before finishing breakfast, lunch or dinner. Because let’s face it, with everything getting more expensive in this world it is disrespectful not only towards your parents who paid money for your food, but also towards those who have grown the vegetables or raised the animals that ultimately end up on your plate. So remember, if you don’t finish your plate than you cannot be a Vinstar, because I always finished my plate.”

Vinnie raises his hand in the air as if he was pledging upon the bible that he was telling the truth.

“But ultimately I have come with the three wisest of lessons that I could teach you. Number one: Say your prayers, now obviously if you are not religious than I can understand that you do not wish to do something like that. But for me and many others it is the most important thing in life to turn to someone that listens to you, that is always there for you. And even if you do not believe, then at least have that one or two persons in your life that is there…. Like your mami and papi. Because they love you and will always help you, even if you are sometimes a bad kid. And then lesson number two: water your cactus. Now I know that some of you prefer other plants, that’s okay with me too. I just picked that option because of obviously Pete my amigo. But plants and trees are a part of our lives. Thanks to them we can inhale the oxygen that they produce, while they turn the carbon dioxide back into oxygen. So to all of you who think that cutting the rainforest is good, you are wrong. And I want the cactus to be a symbol for us to change and Pete has willingly volunteered to be that symbol. That and well, he was forced by Iris the Bulldog or else she would dump him. ”

Vinnie smiles at this before realizing that he has one more lesson to educate his fans with.

“And my final lesson I want to teach you all, is to respect your fellow man/child/plant or animal. Because without others we would have a very lonely life to live wouldn’t you agree?? And I know, you do not always agree with what people say or believe in. But is that the reason for not respecting them?? Just like I made a point earlier, I do not agree with the work ethics of one particular person. But I do respect him for what he has achieved in his career, but I would have done things differently if it was up to me. And that is what I wish to show to the world when I face anyone that management decides to put me against in a match, to show them the respect that they deserve. Even though I may not be getting the same in return, but that’s okay. I have always been taught that a better world starts with yourself, perhaps I can be a motivator for someone to change their life. Nd for me it would be already a success if I manage to touch the life of one individual. Because changing the world starts with one, then another and in the long run it may affect the entire world. ”

Vinnie smiles from ear to ear, proud of the wise lessons that he wishes to share with his fans. Believing that with his ideals being shared by others that he can ultimately create a better world for the entire population to live in.

“Now before everyone thinks that I am only doing this to make a quick buck, do know that I will indeed propose ideas for merchandise. But I will share fifty percent of the revenue to good causes to help the poor, to plant new cactuses and pray!!!”

Vinnie jumps up from his seat as he is now really getting into hi role as someone that wants to change the world.

“Just imagine!! If together my fellow Vinstars could change the mindset of one person, then we could make the next step in our conquest to make this world a better place to live in by creating a global version of the European Song Contest. Where we will share songs from all different nations, to battle it out in unison in whomever has the best song that could ultimately unite us to become one!! Because let us not forget,k that music unites, to be all winners because we all want one and the same thing!! Tob e my personal Vinstar for a day!!!!”

He holds his hands to his chest, look at the ceiling with a crazed but loving way as he continues to run his mouth.

“And I will host that yearly event, where it will be hosted at the country that has won the previous years event. And I will come up on stage, singing my rendition of Diana Ross’s Reach out and Touch. And I will have doves fly over my head as a symbol of peace and love between us all. And we will have ballerina’s perform the nutcracker dance during the break where the judges will count the votes from everyone that is willing to donate money for charity. And everyone that votes will get an exclusive Vinstar fan shirt, that will be on sale for $9,99 and for $5 extra you will receive a replica Pete cactus toy!!”

Vinnie is running around in his mansion, nearly knocking over the cameraman as he runs past it and misses it by mere inches. He jumps on a sofa that barely manages to stand up straight as he jumps up and down in excitement.

“I will hold meet and greets and will hold motivation speeches to help those who need that extra push in the back. For those who have issues in believing in themselves and think they aren’t able to changing the world. Because IF I can, then so can you!! Oh yes, I think another slogan for a t shirt just popped in my head for me to copyright!!”

He turns his attention towards the cameraman as he grabs the camera and holds it very close to his face, allowing a clear view of his “positive deranged” look on his face

“YES WE CAN!!! What do you think???”

The cameraman wants to respond, but Vinnie has already run off screaming while running around his mansion.

“YES WE CAN!!! YES WE CAN!!! YES WE CAN!!! I am a visionary!! I cannot believe that I have not yet come up with this before!!! I am going to call Bill and Bea,, when they hear about this I am sure that they will immediately beg to become honorary members of my Vinstar fan club!!!”

Vinnie suddenly stops after the mention of his fan club as he stares smiling towards another camera that so happen to catch him after his run.

“You can join my fan club for $90 a year!! You will get a monthly magazine send by email as we do not wish to cut trees to make paper. I will send you a personalized welcome message to my fan club as well as many wonderful prices that you could win. And the biggest price is the Vinstar of the year award. That’s a contest that whoever sends the coolest Vinstar fan club picture to the magazine can win a meet and greet with yours truly and front row seats at one of the biggest shows of the year!!!! Isn’t that amazing???”

He jumps off the sofa and drops to his knees, another tear can be seen from his left eye as he pinks it away just like the first time.

“I guess it’s great to be me… And for $ 25 you can purchase your very own I guess it’s great to be me t shirt!!! All on sale on www.vinstarsfanclub.com!!! Check it out now!!! And do it quick, because all of those items will be sold out faster than you can say senor Vïnnije is my favorite wrestler 99 times!!!!”

Vinnie holds up his thumb before running off and screaming out even more weird things as the shot fades to a commercial break.

I am back]

We cut back to Vinnie’s mansion, this time he is seated near his swimming pool, drinking a glass of tequila while enjoying the sun in the afternoon. He is wearing a Bermuda swimming trunk and a very colorful open buttoned down shirt. He is listening to some Carlos Santana while humming along with the guitar solo’s of the virtuoso. He notices the camera crew while taking a sip from his tequila and nods his approval towards the crew to come closer. He places his hands behind his head and stares in the distance as he has turned his gaze away from the camera while the crew is setting up their gear.

“Take your time amigo’s, I am in no mood to go anywhere.”

He smirks at the comment, he takes another sip from his glass while noticing that the microphone is being lifted in the air to pick up anything that he has to say about his match against fellow former world champion Mac Bane.

“It’s been quite an interesting year hasn’t it??”

He says with a serious look upon his face, not having taken his gaze away from whatever part of the mansion or beyond that he is looking at. His jawline is visibly tensed as his thoughts are visibly focused upon facing a man that he has not yet beaten before.

“Quite an impressive career you have had so far in this company Mac Bane. Something that I have come to understand that is a continuation of what you have achieved prior since joining the company. A legacy that I must have to admit that has caused me to look at with some minor jealousy. Jealousy that has obviously emerged from my respect. Respect for having done so much in your long wrestling career, but with respect also comes the desire to best a man that I have not yet been able to beat. But I’m sure that you have experienced that before haven’t you??”

“I just wonder, have you been expecting me to return to the wrestling ring?? I know I haven’t been one of the more popular wrestlers in the locker room, being referred to a freak, a joke, a disappointment. And the list goes on and on and on, quite sad when you think about it that my career has been dominated by negativity instead of winning a world title and have held it over a hundred days. But then again, I only have myself to blame for it don’t I??”


He cocks his head slightly towards the camera, allowing only the right side of his face to be fully visible for everyone that is watching him. He lifts his right hand above the glass of tequila, running the fingertips oh so slightly across the edge of the glass. He lets out a sigh before shaking his head while having his eyes closed

“I remember how it all started between you and me, both had qualms towards each other for various reasons…. Not wanting to admit to the accusations of the other. I guess I was too stubborn to admit that in every story there are two truths that often make a wrong. A wrong that had lead to many different words to have been said, actions to be done upon each other. And I look back at this, realizing that I would not want to go that distance anymore Mac. Although I am sure that you will take a raincheck in believing everything that I have said and will be saying in the coming moments. And why would you? I have a raincheck on changing my ideas, putting on a smile while a misery was more suitable…. And all for what?? To entertain the crowd?? To make the wrestlers shake their heads while obtaining a massive headaches?? I guess that’s obviously pure ignorance upon everyone else’s part because I dare to be different, I dare to be unique!! Was it a formula for success???”

He shows a smile upon his lips, shaking his head before running his fingers through his hair. He remains silent for a few moments, allowing the answer to sink in even deeper than his true intent.

“You know what is so funny Mac? There was actually a moment in my career that I stopped defending myself, where I started to question my integrity and wondered if all the critiques that I have gotten from everyone had a key element of reality. I felt had felt the need to defend my integrity every Damn show, every fucking opportunity that I have gotten to express myself. To share my feelings and be as pure as I thought I could have been, only to figure out that my thoughts had deceived me my amigo. You see, when I started to rationalize towards men like Fenris and Austin James Mercer, I realized that there was a much different message that the world was trying to tell me. And I have taken it to heart, I have accepted the fact that I do wish to be an idiot that entertains the crowd. Because let’s face it, if I have to wait for people like YOU to entertain the masses, then I can wait until KINGDOM COMES!!! But sadly it wouldn’t change a damn thing now would it??”

“I want to be something positive Mac, I want to put smiles upon the faces of all the little children and the adults in the audience. To let them go home while remembering everything that I have done that night instead of what I haven’t done the past two years… And you know I have said something that you will only shrug your shoulders for, not even allowing it too witness the light of day. But there’s one thing that I do need to applaud you for Mac, because I respect you for what you have achieved. Hell, I am facing the man that has won how many awards for this past year?? Congratulations, a feat where I was not even nominated for and rightfully so. Does it sting?? Yeah it does, because I do also want to be recognized by everyone in the back as well as the audiences that shows up every single night to watch us compete.”

“But I got only myself to blame Mac, that’s the difference between me now and how I have been the last few years. Struggling to keep my head up, blaming the world for the wrong reasons and ignoring my flaws for even bigger reasons. Essences of my career that I am slowly going to be turning around, upholding the three wise lessons that will be essential for my career as well as the hopes and dreams of my little Vinstars, hoping to achieve their dreams and goals in life. This may sound ridiculous to you, so be it. I cannot change you if you don’t want to affect you in any shape or form Mac. But that’s the beauty of it all isn’t it?? To have your own goal in life and the realization that I could make a difference for the people that do believe. Even if it is one single Vinstar, that would have been enough for me to continue fighting for the hopes and dreams of that one individual.”


Vinnie starts to glow with pride, he grabs the glass of tequila and walks towards the swimming pool and sits down. There he allows his feet to enter the water as it allows him to sigh of relief.

“I can only imagine how relieved one special kid may feel when my words touches his soul, to finally find something that he ro she could believe in. I have seen you use biblical terms to talk about your opponent, something that I applaud you for doing my amigo. Because deep down inside, you are doing exactly what I am about to do. But my direction of getting the message across is more direct, far more understandable for the youth that are struggling with every single day that they are being ignored or misunderstood by us grownups. Even grownups like you Mac, even a man that has obviously so much influence on others still misses the true direction that the youth seek.”

“And is that a bad thing upon your part?? Of course not, you just don’t know!! You have never known and never been asked to do the things that I am asking MYSELF TO DO!! Because I dare to take that responsibility and put myself out there in the most vulnerable way possible!!! Some people say that they sweat and bleed for the business, well I sweat and drink chocolate milk and eat cookies for those who not allowed to digest too many different types of sweets!!! Ever imagined how that must be??”


Vinnie’s expression suddenly changes back to a serious one as he is trying to explain the problems what the youth come in contact with every single day of their current lives.

“Just like I have been feeling misunderstood for two long years, they are the ones that have been misunderstood for even a longer period of time!! And you know what, even people like you and me have been young before, it allows me to also reach out towards them and touch your heart and theirs in order to make a change. Oh such a enjoyable occasion my amigo, just I beg of you… At least give it a try???? Give my goal in life an opportunity, because if you refuse then I sadly have to make an example out of you. And trust me, it will hurt me even more than it will ever hurt you. Because the realization that when I hurt you is the moment that I know I fight fire with fire, that I do a bad thing while the holidays are around the corner and everyone is slowly getting into Christmas Celebrations.  Please senor Mac Bane, please allow me to become the beacon of your life and not be the flame that slowly perishes because you are unwillingly to open up to the three sides of my truth!!! And when the spoken word does not allow you to even consider a change, then sadly I have no other alternative but to dig into that part of me that I do not wish to be. A bigger man than you that knows how to let violence speak for himself Mac. I know it may sound like I am a hypocrite, so be it. I prefer to be the one that does the one thing that me and my Vinstars do not wish to uphold to get the message across than the majority do it for me. Because one soul can be saved, but the masses??”

Vinnie shakes his head in sadness, closing his eyes for a few moments as he overthinks his words that he has uttered a few moments ago.

“Inflicting pain upon each other, such a barbaric way to get the point across isn’t it?? And for whatever reason, we have decided to put our bodies on the line for the greater good. For the truth, the confirmation that one of us is better than the other. And for what?? For exactly that what we already knew. You proclaim to be an idealist, that you want to change the wrestling world from all that is wrong. But in the end, who does it benefit the most huh Mac?? The Saviors?? The people?? Or is it just Mac Bane?? Because let’s be honest, since the debut of the Saviors the whole journey that you all had set out to be has become nothing more than a mere whisper. Everyone is going their own separate ways, you already lost two members and gained nothing more than a rheumatic dinosaur and his main squeeze. So far almost everyone has held the world title, was that what you hadenvisioned Mac?? Was that the world dominance that was the Saviors?? Or was it nothing more than a lie??”

“And I know for a fact that you will tell the world that you and your merry men have set out to do what you wanted to do. And I will respect your opinion on the matter, because that’s what all great leaders have said all the way back from Julius Cesar upon the lying politics these days would. Saving face, saving their sorry hide or else you could just swap those awards in for the mere token of my appreciation that is telling me that you are going to be in a fight of your life this coming Sunday.”



He takes a sip from the glass of Tequila and places it on the edge of the swimming pool while staring at the water that is moving gently against his feet.

“I have been waiting for I don’t know how long to get back into that six sided ring, hell if it was up to me I would have returned a month ago. But it’s just like what they say, patience is a virtue. And I have decided to do exactly what I needed to do, to pick my spot and take advantage of the situation that is presented to me. And when the name of Mac Bane presented itself I knew I had to take it with both hands, because of the history that we have even though we may have only faced a few times.”

“And I know that our confrontations do not measure up against the likes of Fenris, Mark Cross, hell even against the fights that you have had against Ken Davison here or wherever that you two have fought. But that’s where the danger will be sneaking around the corner Mac, because I’ll be damned if I allow your narrative to become a reality once again!!!”


Vinnie pauses, realizing that he is losing his control as he moves his hands upwards to the camera in an apology towards Mac Bane.

“See what happened Mac?? I’m still recovering from what I used to be before turning towards where I want to go. But just like the fact that Rome wasn’t built in one day, my three wise lessons need time to sink in before everyone UNDERSTANDS that this is where I stand for. I am not going to back off, I am not going to go back to the drawing board and find something else that suits me even better. Because I am not the flavor of the week, I am not a hype that dies off after a while. I am the real deal and you need to break me before you can ever consider to walk away and realize that I have made my point that I am not longer the freak that you remember me off. You have never… NEVER met the real Vinnie.., but you will this coming Sunday along with the thousands upon thousands of Vinstars and the million around the world… That I am back… And I will make you remember the name of Senor…. Vinnie…”

With that Vinnie signals towards the camera to turn off the recording as the shot fades.



45
Climax Control Archives / Melissa vs Diamond
« on: November 11, 2022, 06:38:40 PM »
Please allow me to introduce myself….,
 
September 22 2011


We are in a kickboxing school in Amsterdam, Netherlands where a young lady, barely 18 enters the school. She is wearing a hoodie with a Guns ‘N Roses logo on the back, black training pants and some beat down sneakers. She looks over her shoulder towards the door she just had entered in, wondering whether this was the right decision that she could have made.

“Can I help you miss?”

An old croaked voice comes from a dark secluded part of the kick boxing school, she lets out a sigh as she realizes that she had been noticed. She turns around, letting her eyes get used to the darkness as it had been very sunny outside. She sees a man seated in the corner, holding a newspaper that he had been reading as he is staring back at her. His eyes are measuring her as if he already has figured her out without saying anything.

“Hi…, my name is Melissa.”

The words escapes her mouth, half trembling from the nerves as she had been trying to find the courage to talk to the man. Assuming that he was a trainer, or perhaps even the owner of the kickboxing school. She had been searching for schools in her neighborhood as the name of this school had often come back from different sources. She looks around as she is awaiting the answer from the man, who had placed the newspaper on the desk in front of him and reached for something underneath his desk.

“Are you interested in joining?? Or did you want to look around first??”

He asks while popping back up from behind the desk and places a piece of paper in front of him as he stares back at her. She had been looking around for a few moments as she had gotten the idea why this school was mentioned so often as it was breathing tradition and success.

“I want to start training here, at least if you train women??”

She asks with a blush upon her cheeks emerging, this causes the man to show a grin upon his face as he walks around the desk and walks over towards her.

“Of course we train women, we have had several champions emerging from our school. So you are in the right spot, oh by the way. My name is Mark.”

She smiles, her nerves are slowly starting to drift away as she allows him to guide her through the school, guiding her to the back of the school as he opens the door towards the part where the athletes train. She immediately notices the punching bags, the boxing ring as well as many weights and other training devices that causes her to softly whistle in amazement.

“This place is amazing….”

This causes to bring a smile upon the face of Mark, who extends his arm towards an office at the far end of the boxing ring. The two of them walk over towards the office as Mark opens the door for her, she looks around as the office is nothing more than a small room, it made her wonder how small the toilets must be in comparison to this office. She mentally shrugs as she takes seat in front of Mark, who sits down upon a leather office chair. He grabs some papers and stares into her eyes.

“So you told me that you wanted to start to train here, do you eventually want to compete in official matches as well??”

The question causes her to raise an eyebrow, she had not expected him to ask this question. She leans back into the seat that she is sitting in, overthinking the options in whether she is looking forward to eventually compete against other girls/women of her age. The intentional idea was to toughen up, get more confident with herself and built stamina. The thought of crossing gloves and kicks did make her become curious and ultimately decides to answer his question.

“Yes, I ultimately want to compete in the ring.”

Mark nods his head, starts to write on the piece of paper for a moment before turning his attention towards her.

“What made you decide wanting to start kickboxing??”

“It’s a long story.”

Melissa whispers with a soft tone, she had hoped that it would not turn into this. She bites her lower lip as she sees him staring her down as he is waiting for an answer. She looks away for a moment, staring at an old flier from a past kickboxing tournament where she reads several names of people she had never heard of, closing her eyes for a moment in an attempt to resist a small tear to emerge. She nonchalantly wipes it away with the back of her hand, covered by the long sleeve of her hoodie that is clearly a size too big for her.

“I want to grow confidence, I’ve been often laughed at and taken advantage off… I…”

“Is this for you to get even with these people?? Or do you really want to become a kickboxer?? Because I’m not here for charity work sweetheart.”

The sudden reaction startles her, she stares at his face that shows no sign of sympathy for her explanation. This causes her to reconsider her decision and the true reason of it all, clearly this man wants to train someone that is a potential winner and not merely to train someone to become more confident in him or herself. She bites her lower lip, she had never enjoyed the aggressive nature of being in a fight, but she realizes that in life everyone comes into a situation of being in a confrontation. This causes her to ultimately turn her head towards him once more and nods.

“I want to become a kickboxer Mark, because I believe I can overcome anything that will oppose me inside that ring.”

He smiles, nods his head and leans back as this was what he wanted to hear, the two share a conversation that takes half an hour before she finally steps outside of the kickboxing school with a smile upon her face.

“I’m ready to go, it’s time to conquer the world.”

A few years later

It’s 2013, Melissa is competing in her first ever title match. It’s the opening match of many more to come as she is about to enter the ring for a fight for the National championship. She hears the Eye of the Tiger hits while standing backstage behind the curtain. She is shaking her head from left to right while wearing her robe. She pounds her boxing gloves against each other, psyching herself up for the first ever title match of her still young career. Thinking back to her first year where she had mostly limited herself by merely training for the moment to come that she would make her in ring debut. The memories of being in bed at night reservices, where she had questioned herself whether she had made the right decision by doing this. Only to be thankful for not talking herself out of this as she is now on the brink of showing her skills in front of her first ever national televised kickboxing match.

“It’s your time to shine Melissa.”

Says Mark while standing beside her, he had been her coach from the first moment that she had started training until now. He had been rough on her, but most of all he has always been honest. Never backing away from telling her the truth whether she did well or whether she sucked. It had taken her a while before accepting his way of training her, which had caused into some heated arguments between the two of them. It even had made her consider quitting and leaving the school, only to come back the next day and work even harder.

“And now the challenger!!!!”

The voice behind the curtain echoes, it’s her cue to step through the curtains and enter the arena. This was the moment that she had been working towards, to ultimately have that recognition of what she had sacrificed for so many years had culminated into an opportunity to fight for a championship belt. Something that she had doubts about when she started two years ago. She steps through the curtains and the first thing that she notices of how huge the arena looks like. She chuckles, she remembers visiting the Ahoy in the past for concerts, now in her mind she is the main event even if she is just an opening act to bigger things. She walks past the crowd as some of them are cheering her on, while most of them simply boo her .

“Soak it in Melissa, take all of the hostility and make it yours.”

She nods, she had not experienced this before. But her prior matches had been in local gyms or other small venues in comparison to this. But she was enjoying this, she took the reaction from the crowd as if they were all cheering her on as it made her feel as if she was already the world champion and nothing could stop her. Melissa and her entourage walk towards the boxing ring, there she steps through the ropes and does her routine as she walks off her nerves that are slowly starting to grow. The same kind of nerves that she had felt prior to her first ever fight, but she knew that this is nothing more than healthy nerves and that she is ready. She punches one of her trainers against his training gloves to warm up a little bit before the atmosphere changes when the music from the champion starts to play.

“And now!!! Coming down to the ring!!! She is the National Champion!! Her name is…..”

And at that moment every sound surrounding her disappear, the only thing that she is hearing is her own heartbeat and her pounding her gloves against each other. Her eyes are locked against the woman that she is going to compete against and already she knew that she had beaten her without even touching gloves. She feels her sweat slowly pour from her face, she is ready to take off her gown but knows it isn’t the right moment to do so. She wants to make the champion wait for her, even if the situation is the opposite way. But Mark had learned her from an early start to make everything about her, teaching her the psychology behind the fight and be mentally on top of your game at any given situation.

“I got all the time in the world, that belt is coming home to me.”

She growls before taking her mouthpiece into her mouth, twisting and turning her head for a few times as she watches the champion finally get to the ring steps before slowly climbing them to get to the ring. Melissa immediately walks towards the champ and confronts her, making sure that she cannot step foot inside the ring while having a stare down. She looks into the eyes of the champion, she can tell that she is not impressed and yet Melissa can sense something in her gaze that makes her realize that she has already have won.

“Get to your corner miss…”

The official of the fight asks Melissa to back off a little bit, causing Melissa to slowly back off without not taking her eyes of her opponent. The mind games have already begun, she is smiling while showing the mouthpiece as she has opened her mouth. The mouthpiece shows the red, white and blue from the Dutch flag. Especially made for this first title match as it is for the National championship from the Netherlands. She watches the champion enter the ring and do her routine before being called to the middle of the ring by the official. Telling both competitors that he expects a clean fight and be respectful towards each other.

“Any questions?? Okay, now get to your corners and wait for me to give the signal to start your fight!!!”

Both ladies touch gloves before walking towards their neutral corners, Melissa let her trainers take off her robe as she is finally standing there in her gear to compete for the gold. She hops around on her own two feet, shaking her head from left to right to loosen her neck muscles some more. Finally the bell rings as the two women walk towards each other and Melissa is the firs tone to drop a punch.

Later that day

Melissa is in her locker room after the match has ended, her left eye slightly swollen from having a few punches landed there. But she is satisfied after having won the championship belt from the now former champion. The belt is draped across the table in front of her as she lets the doctor take a look at the seriousness of the swollen eye.

“I don’t see anything broken, so I suggest holding an ice pack against it for now and the swelling will ultimately fade in due time.”

Melissa nods her head as one of the trainers hands her an ice pack as she places it against the swelling, she looks over towards Mark at the doorway who is talking to the doctor some more before he turns his attention back to his protégé.

“Good job Melissa, I think you got a bright future int his sport.”

She smiles towards him as possible as she keeps the ice pack close to her eye.

“Not bad for a girl that came to you because she wanted to grow some confidence.”

The two share a laugh before Mark turns towards the championship belt and places it in front of her.

“I think that this championship belt tells me that you have gained enough confidence to take on the world.”

Melissa takes a moment to stare at that championship as emotions suddenly start to take over from her, thinking back at the two year preparation that has taken her to this very moment. She now fully grasps the fact that she has actually achieved something, beating down the crowd favorite and take her championship belt away from her. She had not been fazed by the fact that the crowd had not really accepted her during the match, something that in her past would have caused her to get upset. But now she had been able to block every distraction from her concentration as she has focused upon one thing and one thing only, taking home the gold.

“This is only the beginning Mark, I have so much more that I wish to obtain. And the world is just about to notice who I am and what I’m really all about.”

The two smile as they bump fists before the shot slowly fades to darkness.

November 8th 2022

We see a replica of the National Kickboxing championship belt draped across Melissa’s and Goth’s king size bed. The camera pans out as we see Melissa seated in a chair close to the bed while staring at that replica belt that she once had won many years ago. Her eyes are focused upon the memorabilia of her past that refers to her kickboxing legacy. Something that she partially had added into her wrestling move set.

“It was nine years ago when I won that belt.”

Says Melissa while not taking her eyes off that championship belt.

“Many people would say that winning a National title in your home country is nice, but it means absolutely nothing when it comes down to the international ranks of your own profession. And yet, you never forget your first championship belt.”

Melissa’s gaze shows no emotion, the woman that had not have a single win in the last few matches. Even losing the match against Jessie Salco at the last show, something that has been bothering her for weeks, even making complaints about the officiating during that match. But she knows that she should get back on track, not looking back but ahead of herself. She knows that this downwards spiral will end one day and what a better way to do so against the woman that challenged the Bombshell World champion and lost as well.

“But I am not like those people, I value everything that I have managed to obtain. And I have learned to deal with setbacks, even though there are some bitches out there that still believe that I am frustrated over every fucking loss….. Even if I showed maturity and class, I guess people are just too stubborn to even care…. But that will ultimately change very soon, I just hope you manage to win that belt Jessie… Because I am coming for you.”

She pushes a few hairs out of her face, the focus is clearly shown as she does not allow herself to be distracted by the entire camera crew that has surrounded her in the bedroom of Goth and Melissa’s hotel room.

“And even though I would love to spill out so many things over my match with Jessie Salco, I know that I have a different opponent to concentrate upon. A woman that is familiar with championship caliber type of matches. A woman that has been the subject of many twitter tirades. But to underestimate her because of that would be stupid and showing a lack of respect upon this line of this business. Because we need to be at our very best every single time that you step foot inside the six sided ring and compete. To show exactly what you are made off, not underestimating your opponent or else you will end up the way that me and Diamond have been since our last confrontation. The question remains, who will get out of the slump and who doesn’t?? Do you know the answer Diamond??”

She turns her gaze towards the camera for the very first time as she slowly rises out of the chair and walks towards he bed, she stands in front of the kickboxing championship belt that she had gained many years ago as she slips her fingers underneath the leather strap and lifts it close towards her face.

“You may ask yourself why am I showing this?? A prop from my past, something that holds no particular importance to this wrestling organization. And yet it tells something about me that you have to understand Diamond, that I am an individual that has come from far and knows how to fight the odds that has been stacked against me since day one. ”

She smirks for a moment as she gently places the championship belt back upon the bed as she stands there motionless while not taking her eyes off of it.

“A struggle, that’s right. A struggle, something that every single wrestler int his organization had to endure to get here isn’t it?? Every story is different, yet we all have been there and had to endure exactly the same frustration each and every other superstar or Bombshell. Whether it is Kat Jones being forced to retire to injuries, whether it is being so close in winning a title every single time and somehow feel it slip through your fingers in the end… Or merely contemplating retirement because you don’t feel that you have anything left to give in this beautiful sport.”

“The crossroad between beauty and the ugly reality losing is such a thin line, that can make you slip off the right track so easily. And what do you do? You struggle, you try to tell yourself so many times that luck will once turn to your favor. And yet, the question remains… when?? And iknow, I know that these statements mostly refer to me, as you had some impressive run towards your championship match. You had the momentum seemingly in your own favor, yet it just slipped through your fingers didn’t it Diamond?? How frustrating must it be that in the end that all your hard labor didn’t paid off…. “

“Trust me, I know exacltyt he feeling.”


She slowly walks towards the chai, drops backwards and leans with her head against her left hand as she rubs her forehead as if she has a major headache.

“I owe a lot to Goth and Whisper, taking me in and train me to where I am today….. Or should I say where I was at one point?? But that would only suggest that I owe them the fame and fortune and the frustration that I am feeling to myself. The reality is that these statements aren’t as far from the truth like I have pointed out before. But I must take the full responsibility for both sides of the coin, because it was ME that became the champion and it was ME that ultimately ended up becoming an absolute joke.”

“Do you think that these words are harsh?? Perhaps, but do I prefer to tell it like it is and not sugar coat anything into a more positive note. Because what use does it bring me?? How does it change the entire situation into something positive?? Nothing, all I can do is work hard and grab that last straw effort to get out of the slump that I am right now. But my situation is just like a good book, it has a beginning, a middle part and an end. And the end of my suffering is near, hell I am not even close to reach the middle part. I just need that one single straw to get me out of exactly that in order to once again turn my attention to what I consider necessary to occur.”


Melissa once again turns her attention towards the camera crew as she reaches behind her head and pulls her hair into a ponytail.

“And all I have to do is to get in the ring and face Diamond Steele and beat her, funny huh?? It all sounds so easy, but if that was the case I would have still held that Bombshell Roulette title… a championship belt that I am forced to watch two individuals that in my own believes are not worth to be even considered worthy of holding that fucking title…. But I guess that’s all on me, not on them. Because I should have held on to that belt when I had the chance,k I should have regained that belt when I had the chance…. And I didn’t. So I guess my words are worthless to your listening ears aren’t they?? And yet, you couldn’t be more wrong.”

She leans forwards, placing her hands around her head and starts to shake it. She is mumbling something in Dutch that nobody can understand before realizing that she is still being video taped.

“Can’t you understand when it is improper to air something?? Or are you just as delusional that you need to hear the words cut before you stop video tapign every move we make and every word we say??”

She stares at the camera for a second or two before turning her attention away and shake her head in disbelief.

“No wait, please don’t answer that question. Because the answer would be too predictable and boring, as if I was forced to watch paint dry and tell the world in front of the camera with a serious look on my face that I enjoyed every second of it. Because if there’s someone out there that would actually believe that, then please give me a shotgun so that I could shoot that poor individual that has no life.”

“But once again, I’m drifting away.”

“FUCK!!!!!”


She suddenly screams out while closing her eyes, the frustration is clearly visible with every passing second.

“Why don’t you all do me a favor, just fucking leave!!!!”

We see the camera slowly get up hesitantly, causing Melissa to roll her eyes and lift her arms up in the air in frustration.

“THAT WAS JUST MERELY HYPOTHETICALLY!!! Just sit down and keep your mouth shut okay!!!”

The camera stops moving before slowly getting back to the original position that it was in earlier. Melissa places her hands across her forehead and starts to rock in the chair.

“Why is it so difficult for people to understand when I am serious and when I am just losing my freaking mind!!! And you know something??”

She suddenly looks up and shows a sickening smile upon her face.

“I got the solution to all my problems…, I just got to beat you Diamond. And I know, I know that you had been so nice towards me when you extended your best of intent on social media. Even inviting me to dinner, something that I have not yet experienced in this federation outside of the Saviors and my fiancé. But you do realize that I have to beat you right?? You do understand that I need to beat you in order to get into my winning ways once more??? That it is coming to a point that I am not so sure whether I  can do it without you taking it too personal?? Just like I have done when I took liberty and expressed myself in private… But I guess nowadays nothing can be considered sacred in this wrestling industry, not even confiding your thoughts with people you assumed you could trust.”

“But I am glad that I have learned my lesson the hard way, something that I will take with me and use it upon those who I deem ready to get in the ring with. That includes you Diamond, I know that I cannot sugar coat it in any shape or form that you won’t take it too personal. A way that it is impossible for you to say that I cannot be complimented for being such a nice individual… Because if there’s one thing right now that has changed in my life…. Than by all means it must be that!!!! And before people will assume that I will blame Jessie and Ariana for something like that…. Let it be known that unlike my hair color would make you assume differently… I still have a brain that allows me to make my own suggestions and have my own thoughts without being too influenced by others. I guess that’s why I have told Goth to let me do my thing on my own for now, that I have not sparred with any of the people that Whisper has hired for me to prepare for. Oh no, went back to a mindset where I was over ten years ago… And you know something Diamond???”

“I have almost forgotten how much fun I had back then and how much of a success as well. Fun, how that word creates such a weird dimension when you can compare it to harmless Sesame Street kids fun… Or why so serious Joker fun before allowing some scissors to rearrange the face of some mindless character in a Batman movie. It’s whatever you make of it isn’t it?? And the mere fact that it is JUST ME that all week long preparing for this match makes everything so much more delightful, because now I can think for myself and act upon my own behalf. Does that mean Goth won’t be at ringside this Sunday?? Of course he will be, but it is just me that will get all the accolades or the blame this time.”

“I don’t want to look over my shoulders and see the second guessing upon the part of my life partner while he has to focus on whether taking on the offer from a “legend” that he beat a few weeks ago. No, it’s a good thing that I am standing on my own two feet, taking my own decisions into facing you Diamond. It’s quite fascinating when you look at that name of yours, to consider that you must be the brightest shining star in this organization…. Or at least let me assume that’s the whole idea behind  it?? A diamond, a beautiful rock that rich people would fight for to possess. To have it upon their ring finger as a ring,k or around their necks or attached to their ears… While all I can see is that you are nothing more than a rock, dead weight. A meaningless piece of rock that for some people worshipped because they are delusional. BECAUSE I AM THAT SHINING STAR!!!”

“And I know, I know that my recent track record will say differently. I know that you will listen to my words and retaliate with merely uttering the names of two Bombshells… But that doesn’t alter the effect that I am exactly who I say that I am. It’s the mere fact that I believe in these statements, because I have been living these words since day one… DAY ONE!!! All I have to do is to actually accept reality and not to limit myself with whatever notion. One step at a time Diamond, one opponent at a time. One misery that I need to extract from my frame of mind and that lucky first Bombshell is you.”

“To be honest, I am thankful for the first time in a very long time not to have been opposing someone that has been choking the life out of me.  Someone that took all the oxygen away from me, constantly needing all the attention focused solely upon her. No, it’s a great thing to finally have someone that showed me some respect. That didn’t  went the sad and low road by accussing me of taking advantage of the love of my life. I hope you will not follow their trail that they have paved with breadcrumbs in an attempt to find their own stinking brain!!!”


Melissa takes a deep breath, trying to collect her thoughts and lets out a long sigh.

“Forgive me, I know went off like a lunatic. But I guess that’s what you get when you are frustrated isn’t it?? I look forward to get in the ring with you Diamond, to face a name that has been wrestling quite a while… someone that I see as an opportunity, I am going to take this seriously and I hope you will as well. Because I am intending to beat you, I am intending to hit you with the kick that is heard around the world…. And I intend to beat you one, two, three… ”

Melissa smiles at the camera as the shot slowly fades to darkness

46
Supercard Archives / Re: JESSIE SALCO v MELISSA - CHAMBER OF EXTREME
« on: October 27, 2022, 05:41:30 PM »


A week has passed where Melissa has had a hectic workout session at the hands of Goth, only to relax this past Sunday. An opportunity that she willingly accepted and gave herself the chance to relax and let her body endure a nice and long massage from Goth himself, something that she had been looking for several days as she had seen the weekend approach and as her training schedule had allowed her to take a small break.

“This is the life….”

She murmurs while resting on the massage table, a towel is covering her backside and most of her legs as Goth is massaging her lower back and sides. This causes her to willingly sigh of relief as she has her eyes closed from pleasure, her hair is tied up into a knot as it allows Goth free access to her muscular body. She feels his hands leave her body for a few moments, causing her to pout her lips for a moment before smiling as she knows that he was adding some more oil to his hands. The gasp is followed with chills running up and down her body when she feels his warm hands once again touch her skin, she had often admired how magical his touch was when he had given her a massage as her muscles willingly melted underneath his touch.

“Don’t stop…, please…. Whatever you do… don’t stop.”

Goth smiles as he starts to massage her lower back, the one area of her body that he knew had taken most of the punishment of the workout he had put her through. A workout he knew that was necessary for her to withstand as much punishment as possible, realizing that her larger and heavier body would have to withstand more punishment than Jessie’s. He digs his fingers into her flesh just inches above her hips, something that had caused her to gasp out of surprise from his sudden touch. Grasping her fingers into the pillow she rested her head upon as she willingly accepted his touch.

“It will be a good thing that we will be free after this week’s show, because I am certain that you will need a lot more of these massages.”

“Well that would be worth it….”

She says with a giggle after raising her head off of her pillow as she looks over her shoulder towards the man that she loves so dearly. Their eyes quickly connect with each other before Goth turns his attention back towards the massage as his hands start to work wonders upon her shoulders and neck area. Slowly walking around the table as he now stands in front of Melissa, her face now resting sideways as he starts to work his fingers through her neck and shoulder muscles, causing her to groan as he feels a sore spot and starts to put more pressure on it in attempt to loosen her muscles.

“Fuck…., that hurts.”

We see her eyelids squeezing tight for a few moments as he puts more pressure on her neck and shoulder muscles, causing him to remember the moments that he had gone through painful matches or workouts that needed someone to massage upon his body. He knows that his early years has taken a toll on his body, the many blows that his back and knees have taken has caused his agility to get more limited in comparison to his prime. But he knew that he had adapted in a way that he would argue has made him more sufficient inside and out of the ring, although from time to time he would love to surprise the world by executing an aerial assault upon his unexpected opponent. Something he knew that wasn’t in the repertoire of Melissa, her strength is her size and strength, the ability to knock someone out with one swift kick or punch. But he knew that people would underestimate her ability to be able to match speed with most women, only to be outmatched by those who truly are the daredevils of the ring.

“Okay, this may hurt a little so please try to relax as much as possible.”

His fingers dig deep into the flesh of her neck, causing her to stiffen for a moment before loosening her muscles as it allows him to do his work upon the painful spot. He hears her murmur something, but is unable to figure out what. He starts to work his hands from one arm all the way towards her shoulders before doing the same thing with the other arm, trying to take away as much as pressure from these parts of her body. Knowing that the offence from her upper body is fifty percent of her offence and defense as he tries to prevent her body from shutting down as much as possible when she is inside that chamber structure.

“I’m so lucky to have you Gerrit….”

She whispers loud enough for him to hear her words, it makes him smile as he continues to work magic on her body. He thinks back to the moment that he had heard the announcement of the stipulation of Jessie Salco for them to compete in the Chamber of Extreme, something that had made him worry for a while. He knew that one day she would have to compete in this match, but had wished it would come when she had some more mileage under her belt. He himself has remembered the moment he had stepped foot inside the Cell for Psycho Circus. He was the third man that had entered the match, watching the two wrestlers that had entered before him and allowed his mind to understand what he had gotten himself into. But there was no time to second guess whether it was a smart thing to qualify for a match like that. He knew it was for the world title, a title that he had been looking forward to reclaim after losing it six months prior. The drive to reclaim that had belt had come before anything else, something he knew that Melissa had a similar desire as well. The desire to finally end her feud with Jessie Salco, so that she could move on with her career and look for bigger and better things.

He had been amazed with Melissa’s calmness and confidence after accepting the match stipulation that Jessie had thrown down for their grudge match. She knew that complaining about it would matter, she wanted to prove a point that she was better than Jessie and that it didn’t matter whether it was a standard one on one match or this dangerous match itself. He had to admit that he had to admire her confidence in herself and knew that if anyone would be able to beat Jessie in this match that it had to be her. 

“How does this feel?”

“Hmmmmmmmm”

She hums with pleasure in her voice, giving him the response that he was looking for. He quickly drips some more oil over her entire back as that is greeted with a gasp of pleasure before he starts to lean over her and massages her lower back once more. Letting his fingers run from her spine all the way to her shoulders before repeating the same move over and over again. He notices her spreading her arms as she allows him to do whatever he feels to as she has completely given in to his mercy.

“And I thought people said that wrestling would not be rewarded, these people have never been this wrong.”

This causes a chuckle to emerge upon his face, he quickly moves to her left side and starts to massage her shoulders once more. Letting his hands move from her left shoulder towards her arm before ending up with her hands. He gently tickles the palm of her hand as that causes her to shiver and giggle for a moment before playfully patting him on the ass with her free hand.

“Stop that, my fiancé could come home any minute sir.”

A smile emerges upon his face as he lets the teasing upon her hand go as he starts to massage back up from her elbow all the way towards her shoulder and neck. He follows it up with doing the same with her other arm and massages the tension away from her body as we notice Melissa close her eyes and falls asleep. This causes Goth to smile some more, realizing that she is finally relaxed as he starts to massage her neck while looking down at her back. Admiring her toned body as he thinks back towards the last match for the Bombshell Roulette championship, a match he had hoped that she would have won to regain the title that she had lost to the shock of many fans. But the surprise had come from him when she could not regain the title, as it had caused her to get all frustrated when they had come back home.

“Hun??”

He gently whispers, trying to find out whether she is still conscious. But quickly realizes that she is fast asleep, this causes him to remain silent as he continues to massage her back and shoulders. His thoughts travel back towards the moment that she had stormed in the house, threw the bedroom door shut as it nearly fell to the floor due to the impact that she had shut it. He knew then that the wisest thing for him to do is to give her a moment to calm down, he had slowly walked up the stairs to their bedroom after he had made something to eat and drink. Ultimately finding her relaxing in the bathroom with a bath filled with bubbles and soft music was playing. He decided to set the plate down upon a table next to her before sitting down as the two started to have a talk. Allowing her to express her frustrations, mostly because she had felt that she had let herself down.

He looks down at her lower back, noticing her tattoo of a unicorn. Something that would show her playful side that she never allowed to show when she was on television. She had told him that there are things that she would prefer to keep for themselves as the world shouldn’t be allowed to know anything about their private life. That was a side to her that he had always cherished, it reminded him so much to his deceased wife as she shared the same quality that he loved about Melissa.

“It should be me that is blessed to have you in my life Melissa.”

The words have no effect to her as she breathes softly through her nose, a sound that he knew all too well and had listened to many times during the times that he was suffering from stress. He sighs, the memories of his past life that he had never been proud off, how he had allowed friendships to crumble and had caused a lot of pain to those who he had proclaimed to have loved. A tear emerges upon his face as he remembers the many days that he had done people wrong and yet there was that one continues positive element in his life…. The woman that he has asked to marry him.

“Are you okay Gerrit?”

The reaction surprises him, he had not expected her to wake up as the two of them stare at each other as the tension could be cut by a knife. He slowly leans down and stares into her face as she looks at him with look of concern.

“Chantal?”

He sighs and nods, she had known him oh so well after all these years. It was a blessing and a curse to know that he could not keep a secret from her.

“I just thought back of how much she had enjoyed receiving a massage from me as you do.”

The words are met by a smile upon her face, she gently strokes his face with the back of her hand before pulling him closer towards her and kisses him on the lips. The two remain this way for a while before she pulls away and winks.

“Why don’t you make something to eat while I will take a shower and join you in a moment.”

He nods his head and smiles before giving her a final kiss before getting up to his feet and walks towards the door as the shot fades.

The shot returns with Melissa and Goth crouched up on the couch against each other while watching a movie and eating some cheese and other snacks while a bottle of orange juice could be found next to the table. Melissa is dressed in a long sleeve shirt from Goth as it covers her body for 80 percent while having bare legs and feet underneath it. Goth on the other hand is wearing a silk pyjama pants and matching shirt as he holds Melissa close in his arms.

”Can I ask you something Gerrit?”

Her question is met by him turning his attention towards her, a look of concern can be seen upon his face as she smiles at him before kissing his cheek.

“What was it like competing in your first Psycho Circus match??”

He raises an eyebrow, not truly having expecting her to ask him this. He gently places another piece of cheese into her mouth before slowly rising upwards a little. She lens against the sofa that they are seated upon as she stares back at him as he thinks back how to answer her question.

“You know how some people tend to tell you that you have to confront your fears to overcome them??”

She nods her head while chewing on the piece of cheese that he had given her, he looks over his shoulder towards her and sighs before smiling and wrapping his arms around her. Causing her to lean into him as he starts to talk after having paused the movie.

“I have always hated being locked up inside a cell, I guess it has got to do with my past of being locked up in jail for quite some time during my youth. It had brought out the vicious side of me that I am not proud off.”

He turns his head away for a moment as Melissa is burning a hole through his soul as he continues to talk.

“It was just like being a caged animal, having to perform for the watchful eyes of people that paid money to see you fight. People have often asked me how it was possible that I looked like that I was at home inside that Hell in a Cell, a question that I was unable to answerin fear of the truth to come out eventually. You see, the bad part of it all is that I actually did feel right at home inside that structure. The only thing that I was missing with the guards with the weapon stick to clubber your head in if you got out of control.”

Melissa looks at him with a worried look on her face after hearing that last part of what he had said, this caused him to look down at her with a reassuring look on his face.

“I have made sure that I never got into that situation, but I have seen others lose their minds and paid for it.”

He lets out a sigh before continuing his talk.

“At a young age I had taught myself to think about nothing else but surviving my sentence, which I did. I have served my sentence, vowing that I would never go back to be in prison. But when I heard that door close behind my back, it was like I was back again. It was as if qualifying for that match was my sentence to jail once more. Something that triggered that survival mode once again, only this time I knew I had to outlast ten other men in the most violent possible way. And I did, bruised, battered and yes even bloodied. Something that to this very day I am very thankful for not having to compete inside a match like that ever again, but having been handed that championship belt into my arms once more was a cherished moment I would never forget.”

He starts to smile as he continues his story.

“It has changed me Melissa, ultimately for the better I suppose. Because careers could very well be ended inside a structure like this, or even in your case that chamber of extreme. It’s quite horrifying to know that people out there take pleasure into competing in a match like that, believing that it would separate the men from the boys, or in your case the women from the girls.”

Melissa smiles as she takes another small bite from the cheese without missing a word that he is saying.

“I guess it’s this whole era of believing that you are a more complete wrestler if you embrace the extreme side of life. While all I say it is nothing more than having a screw loose inside your brain and that you need to get severely medicated. But I guess I may be old fashioned, I am from the generation that wrestlers like Jessie Salco has grown up watching when they were younger, I guess they believed what we were doing was cool. While in reality it was stupid as hell.  But I know that none of these present day wrestlers will tell me in my face that I am right with this assumption, because that would literally take away everything that they had worked for to achieve something similar what I have done. But I guess they don’t know the backstory of what exactly had driven me to do nothing more than merely survive.”

He lowers his face and takes a sip from his glass of orange juice before staring at it for a few moments.

“To the victor goes the spoils they say, but that’s the entire problem of it all. I was named victor, because I outlasted every other superstar that had entered that cell. Knowing that it would be truly hell on earth that very same day. People said that I knew exactly what I was doing it for, that I shouldn’t tarnish the great achievement that I went through. And what is that?? Competing in a match where men like Felix “The Kat” Hernandez had told the world that he would never ever set foot inside that demonic structure again?? A legend in hid own right, a man that was tough as nails and would fight everyone in any type of match…. But not that, because he knew it would end up badly for him and the others.”

Melissa’s expression starts to show concern, wondering whether she had made the right decision in accepting the match with Jessie Salco. Only to have Goth stare at her and smiles reassuringly.

“I know exactly why you are worried Melissa, not for your own wellbeing, but that of your opponent this coming Sunday. You see, I wasn’t trying to scare you off. I was telling you the reality without sugar coating it to a lesser level. You are going into that chamber, hear that door get locked behind you after you and Jessie Salco have entered it. You will stand in that ring, stare into the eyes of the woman that believes that she has confidence and experience on her side. Having fought many other women in this type of match, women that aren’t you. Women that aren’t of the level that you are Melissa. Something that Jessie is going to find out one more time this coming Sunday. Because she uses the extreme danger of an extreme structure as her outlet. While there is nothing extreme about a steel structure that is as dead as that vase on our dinner table.”

Melissa looks upwards towards the vase on their dinner table and understands what he is saying before turning her attention back to him.

“She is going to find out this coming Sunday that the only Extreme danger that she is going to have to fight is you Melissa. Because one swift kick, one hellacious elbow or punch and she is knocked out. You have done this to more than one Bombshell in this company since joining Sin City Wrestling. And you are the most dangerous individual without having to act like you are deranged or belong into a mental institute or a horror flick. Because you are calm and calculated, you adapt to the situation that you are in better than I have seen anyone adapt to unfamiliar situations. Does that mean you were supposed to win every match that you compete in??”

The two stare each other in the eyes as Goth lets the words sink in before he starts to go deeper into the subject.

“Of course not, but to have people tell you exactly what you will be doing next because they believe that they got you figured out?? Are the ones that ultimately sign their own resignation for being capable enough to compete inside the six sided ring and especially against the likes of you.”

She smiles as he wipes a tear away from her left eye.

“I will be out there at ringside, not to enjoy watching you compete against another human being. But I will be there, because I know that this moment will be a defining moment in your career Melissa. But I do hope that you won’t end up as crazy like Jessie Salco in believing that this match is the answer to any of your own problems.”

“If it is up to me Gerrit, it will be the first…. And the last time that she and I will ever compete in a match like that.”

She plants a soft kiss upon his lips as he returns it by kissing her back. The two hold each other in a passionate embrace before the shot slowly fades.

You don’t know what you got yourself into Jessie

We are in the arena where High Stakes XII will be aired this coming Sunday, there are some lights shining above the six-sided ring whereas the remainder of the arena is completely darkened. Inside the ring we see a figure standing, a blonde woman who is wearing tight blue jeans, sneakers and a black shirt. The camera zooms in on the woman as it reveals to be the former Bombshell Roulette Champion Melissa, who is looking upwards to the roof top of the arena as she stares at the Chamber of Extreme.

“How fast children grow up isn’t it???”

She says with a smirk on her face as she rests her arms across the top rope while not taking her eyes off the chamber where she will be competing in this Sunday against Jessie Salco.

“And no Jessie, it’s not a metaphor that I will be using to upset you even more than I already have. I guess the leach comparison has done the trick quite well hasn’t it?? To be honest, I had not expected you to become so upset all of the sudden…. It’s not like you Jessie, I mean seriously…. You have been known to be the cool and collective veteran. But I guess you are never too old to learn isn’t it?? It has been quite educational for me the last month or so, ever since I had been challenged by you for that Chamber Of Extreme match has made me start to look back and think. And it struck me, that you are only confident when you in control.”

She lowers her head as she stares into the camera while shaking her head in disbelief.

“I knew I had to find something that would rattle you so much, that you would step out of your comfort zone and start to experiment…. I’m sorry if I could not find a better term to describe your behavior as of late. But it’s quite fascinating to see how a woman like yourself is so easily manipulated and distracted at the same time, that I have wondered why nobody else has figured that out…. Then again, you are such a loose cannon that it wouldn’t surprise me if they have. But that’s beyond the point, because I feel that I need to explain a lot for your little brain to digest… So hear we start.”

“You see Jessie, you got some stuff mixed up. A shame I have to admit, but then again we are only humans and we tend to make mistakes don’t we?? You see, I came up with the logical term of comparing you to a leach, you clearly felt disrespected and went on a rant that martians from outer space are still trying to figure out.”


She rolls her eyes before pointing upwards to the sky to emphasis the terminology of alien invaders.

“You see Jessie, I made that remark because I have noticed ever since we got in contact with each other that you need others to remain relevant. Now obviously you took that too personally and a way too negative perception. And why Jessie? Is there something that you are trying to hide from us?? You are always surrounded by your little friends, you always refer to what others have done in case we have forgotten… even if it has been months ago? And you always interject yourself in a way that I got to tell you. As a woman, I find it rather suffocating sweetheart. But I understand now, it’s something that for some reason you can’t help it isn’t it Jessie?? Because let’s be honest, I know exactly who you are Jessie and what you have accomplished in the past.”

She remains silent for a moment before turning around as she spreads her arms across the ropes and leans backwards as the camera turns around as she stares straight into the lens once more.

“You speak of your title reigns as Bombshell tag team champions, referring to the names that you tagged with to succeed in doing so. Names like Vixen and Amy Santino… And that made me smile, because you had proven my point all over again by that mere acknowledgement that you needed the likes of them to succeed whereas you would have failed if they were…. How did you put it?? Oh yeah…”Nobodies’. Quite interesting concept to acknowledge that your taste in people back then was to clamp onto those who had something that you clearly didn’t possessed. You had to clamp onto women that have been trailblazers for other Bombshells, like myself to try and measure up to Jessie. Oh yeah, I may not have been in the ring with the likes of Amy Santino and Vixen… but I at least know what they have been capable off…. And what you are lacking Jessie. So I ask you, was that the reason why you feasted upon their willingness to tag with you and become successful as a tag team?? Or was it perhaps because they felt pity upon you because why?? That nobody else saw the need to tag with you?? And then let me ask you?? where’s the Internet title reign, a prelude to make the next step in your career… To become world champion, now tell me Jessie?? Why was it that people like Amy Santino and Vïxen succeeded where you have not?? Is it perhaps because they took their careers far more seriously than YOU ever could?? And before you start to call me bitch one more time, let me at least give you an example of why you have failed in so many ways where they have succeeded.”

“Ever wondered why I have been quiet on social media ever since the announcement was made that you were inducted into the Hall of Fame?? Not out of jealousy or spite, oh no Jessie. I was preparing for our match, while you?? You were more too busy trying to break the record of Skip Bayless for who can put more useless tweets on Twitter. And before you are going to look like a deer that is staring into a cars headlights. He is the man who along with Shannon Sharpe has a successful sports show on Fox that discusses when LeBron James takes a dump, when he brushes his teeth or has put on a pink jacket. Does that sound familiar as being useless information that you wished to share with us Jessie?? You have been working out your fingernails to a point that they must have broken off by hitting the screen of your cellphone whereas you could have been training to prepareyou’re your match. And you didn’t… because there isn’t any stupid bitch like yourself that can do that and still go and prepare… You already missed a week of preparation… A week where I have been taking myself to the limits and beyond to make your experience inside that chamber with me a living hell. But go ahead Jessie, tweet about what kind of dress you want to wear or anything useless. Because that’s why you have been failing miserably for most of your career!!!”

“I’m sorry, I guess my words are too positive to describe of how your career is turning into Jessie. You are satisfied by grabbing a record breaking amount of Roulette titles as you are HOPING to beat whomever will win the Bombshell Roulette title match this Sunday. Is that it Jessie? Have you already given up on an Internet or World title?? You are exactly that what you had told me about Mercedes Vargas, someone that is a shell of what she once was in her prime of her career. Well let me tell you something little leach, at least Mercedes Vargas at least had a moment that she was in her prime… What have you been up to as of late??”

“Nowhere Jessie, exactly that what I was trying to explain to you. I had hope that you would look back at your career and consider the possibility that I was right. But oh no, you had to bring up the greatest bloodsucking example of them all and that’s so pathetic. You see Jessie, it’s always Amy and You when you mention your success, it’s always people that have left the company and remain retired. No Jessie, you have been nothing but a disgrace because YOU are nothing more than a Roulette belt wrestle. A reason why it took the owners ten fucking years to nominate you for that award, while how long did it take Amy?? Vixen?? And it’s exactly why I have been quiet on social media, because I was waiting and watching. I was watching you making a fool out of yourself and actually feel pity for you. Pity Jessie and you know why??”


She walks over towards the middle of the ring before sitting down as she crosses her legs and stares into the camera.

“Let me lower myself to your level, so perhaps you will understand what I am going to tell you. You see Jessie, you made one valid point in your entire promo of WHY you wanted to get underneath my skin….. It’s because of Goth, the man that turned you into wrestling. A true Hall of Fame legend, a man that is respected for everything that he has done and still doing. You were curious, you wanted to see what he would have done for the career of yours truly. A woman that YOU and your little friend Ariana, someone that I have showed respect in congratulating by winning and retaining that championship belt. You were disrespectful towards me since day one and I now know why Jessie. You are just upset that you look over your shoulder and see who you have to deal with in your entire life….And then you look over your shoulder to see HIM with me and ask yourself why? You are asking yourself what it is that I got and you don’t??”

“Is that it Jessie? Jealousy?? Because you see something in me that you realize that soon I will internet champion, perhaps holding the world title afterwards. And who knows when the Bombshell tag team titles or mixed tag titles return to the company a few of those as well. You see future, while you are dwelling in the past. And I have to confront THAT?? I have to confront a miserable old bitch that wishes to clamp on to something big for the very final time, sucking my blood dry before hopping on to the next joyride?? Because THAT’s what you are doing Jessie… You are just holding on desperately in the hope of not to fall on your face like you have done a million times before. But that will all end this Sunday Jessie, because I am going to put you out of your misery. You think you will beat me in that match Jessie?? You are so confused aren’t you?? Because there are no winners, only one survivor. I am going to do exactly that what you have watched Goth do in Global Wrestling Alliance, when he outlasted ten other men to become world champion. Because that’s what he did Jessie, he has survived... He has been surviving for twenty fucking years and you?? You are just simply chasing a dream that you don’t understand. I am the survivor of the two, that will never change Jessie. Even the mere fact that Ariana has beaten me twice in Roulette title matches, does not make me a loser Jessie. That does not mean that you got me all figured out.”


She is smiling an evil smile as she pushes her hair out of her face as some of the locks have been covering her eyes.

“I have been fighting people that judge me since day one Jessie, even before I joined this wrestling company. So what you are doing to me is nothing new, but don’t you go and dare to lie to me while having a look on your face that tells me that you are too clueless about what you were saying. It may sound nice to the little Jessie Salco fans that have bought your shirts or other merch throughout the years. But your lies will not last forever Jessie, you can claim that you wanted to congratulate me during The Summer XXXTreme Ultimate X over the pool match for the Bombshell Roulette title. But tell me Jessie, do you congratulate someone with greed in your eyes? By making championship inspirations with your hands instead of extending a hand to congratulate someone?? Oh no Jessie, you had been hoping to fill that leach belly of yours with my championship inspiration since day one. Too bad for you that I have been able to see straight through your lies and have warned you. But you haven’t been listening have you? You have been too blinded with the hunger of a leach, a leach that in some cultures are being used to cure people by drinking their blood and extract the disease form their bodies. I bet you never dared to look up on internet to investigate something like that huh Jessie??”

“Oh no Jessie, I could go on for hours in explaining why you are so pathetic. But ultimately, that’s not why we are here aren’t we?”


Melissa suddenly points upwards towards the Chamber of Extreme as the camera looks up for a moment and zooms in on the demonic structure before lowering back towards Melissa.

“It’s about the Chamber of Extreme and who will walk out of it on her own two feet. You had to resort to this violent decision in believing that you could finally end a dispute that you weren’t even meant to start Jessie. You see Jessie, I am going to enter that chamber for one reason and one reason only. I am going to make you understand Jessie, that’s all. I am going to make you understand that every damn moment that we will be inside that chamber that I will be watching you in the eyes and tell you over and over again that I will make you beg for me to stop. You see Jessie, I am not in this match to pin you or make you submit. Oh no, I am going to make YOU submit in order for the match to be stopped, I am going to make you beg for me to knock you out. Because then and only then Jessie, you will understand exactly that what I have been telling you all along. That I am better than you. But you never had any reason to believe me hadn’t you Jessie? Well now I will give you exactly that damn reason to understand, to beg for me as  a newly inducted Hall of Fame to finish it once and for all.  To finally allow you to retire on YOUR OWN TERMS…., as a coward. As someone that has been nothing more than an excuse of everyone that has come before you and ever since. Truth hurts isn’t it Jessie? You see, I am not the one that likes to sugarcoat things to please you and worry about your feelings. I am the type of woman that tells you like it is and that you need to deal with it the best way possible.”

“But I guess you decided to do what you have been doing all your entire career huh Jessie? Searching for excuses, look at your accomplishments as if they are a guarantee for what you are going to be doing tomorrow. Because let me remind you Jessie, history tends to repeat itself and only those who are a once in a lifetime talent can make the difference. Now I am not saying that I am that once in a lifetime type of talent, but at least I won’t be wasting my career by looking back and wonder what would have happened if I had done things differently. Because when it comes down to you and me, it’s already too late. There’s no point to look back and wonder, because you know exactly what you got to do. To tell the world, to tell me and more importantly to tell yourself that you wish to quit. Because then and only then the suffering will end Jessie, only then the pain will stop and only then you will understand that you have made that once in a lifetime mistake. That thing up there isn’t the extreme experience that both of us need to worry about, I am the Chamber of Extreme that you need to worry about. Because once that door is locked, you will have sealed your faith at the hands of the woman that is called The Lady Goth. After this Sunday I won’t be looking back Jessie, I will be finally ending a chapter in the life of a wrestler that became a Hall of Famer…. Too bad you won’t be able to enjoy it afterwards. I see you Sunday Jessie, because right now I got nothing left to say what has not already been said. Enjoy the final moments of believing your career has a meaning. Because after Sunday, all that you got left to think about is doubts and misery.”


With that Melissa looks up at the Chamber of Extreme and shows a smile of confidence before giving a wink towards the camera as she exits the ring and leaves the arena as the shot fades to darkness.



47
Supercard Archives / Re: CHRIS PAGE v GOTH
« on: October 22, 2022, 08:11:31 PM »


 
The Rebirth of sorts 

Chapter Two: Legends.


“Inner Thoughts:

I know I haven’t done this in a very long time, expressing my thoughts and feelings upon a piece of paper for everyone to read. But this is different, this isn’t just like any ordinary match where someone wishes to pretend he is better than you. Even though that is basically exactly what we try to do, to prove a point that you need to kiss the other man’s boots so to speak to prove a point of dominance. Or at least, that’s how I have been climbing through the ranks of many wrestling companies since the early 2000’s. Something that I do not need to explain to my opponent at High Stakes, as that is the reason why I will publicies my thoughts once more. And before you start to claim that I am just doing something different, trying not to go stale…. I’ve been writing them down since day one…. But I guess none of you have been worth it to be publicized since Global Wrestling Alliance closed its doors… And if that means I am crushing your pathetic and sensitive feelings?? Well tough luck, I have been politically correct for way too long… It’s time why me and Chris Page will prove to you all that OUR era’s have only been imitated and never duplicated….

I remember the days when I entered someone else’s territory, that’s what we called every wrestling company or state that had its hero and it’s villains. Something that you social media frenzies have only heard or read about, yet never actually experienced. Good for you, good for you to have never experienced pure hatred when I once again exposed another fraud that once was their big time hero. The man that kissed their babies and always told them to stay positive and say your prayers. Funny isn’t it how Good must always prevail over evil…. But we all know that the Boogeyman will always come and get what he is owed?? And I have collected so many times that I have sometimes wondered whether I had an angel or a devil on my shoulder, making sure that I would never be harmed after making my Prophecy come true once more….

Forgive me if these aren’t the words that you normally wouldn’t hear upon a televised promo, but we know that everyone in Sin City Wrestling had to promise the two bosses that are seated high in their pearly white towers that we shall behave…. But I guess only fools would try and make you all believe that none of us are the snake that is waiting for that moment to strike. Something that I know is that Chris Page will be allowed to look back upon all the fantastic stories that HE DOESN’T have enough time to share with us all to explicitly explain to us all that your modern day wrestlers are nothing more than a sharade … A mere hopeful ideal to ever come close to what we have become….

But I guess we all can dream can’t we??

Of course you can, I urge you all to close your eyes and pretend even if it is for a moment or two. To allow yourself to dwell into a world that once was, but only lives in the memories of those who actually experienced it. The blood for the sake of blood, the gore for the sake of the gore… And not because some people believe that they are entitled to things that I would not even wake up for these days. Because I have already done so, I have already EARNED my spot in the realm that only includes a few like Chronic Chris Page as some others as well. A realm that you have never heard of, so pride yourself for not having forgotten exactly  what all of these modern day wrestlers believe that they would give their right hand in order to be amongst the true of the Elite… But deep down inside, they need to settle with a balcony view over wastelands that is what wrestling is all about these days…

Until next time,

Sincerely yours….,

Goth.”


its October 20th, Goth is preparing something to eat for Melissa as she is resting from her very extensive workouts she had today. He is humming to some music that is in the background while making sure that her food does not get overcooked. He has finished slicing the final bits of vegetables before adding them in a bowl as he is preparing a salad next to the fish and other bits of food that he knows that Melissa loves to eat. He is so proud of her for actually having the willpower to continue with the excruciating workouts to prepare herself for the Chamber of Extreme.

The word Extreme makes him laugh, he had heard Jessie Salco explain during her promo what the chamber looks like and what you could expect. It had made him roll his eyes, remembering his two stints in the Psycho Circus Hell in a Cell elimination match where you had to bring your own weapon to the dance as well as having to deal with ten other wrestlers. Having the Cell surrounded with barbed wire, other weaponry that were there for the picking to be used when you felt like it. He had already shared his experiences with Melissa, something that he had noticed by her reactions that it was the first time that she actually was rather shocked. But that was only the first impression, because he knew that she would ultimately accept her fate and cherish the experience of proving a point towards Jessie Salco. A mindset that he had prided himself for installing it in her mind right from the get go since joining the wrestling company.

Goth turns his attention towards the fish, carefully turning it around, making sure that both sides of the two pieces of fish were equally prepared. He then turns his attention towards the glass of orange juice and takes a sip from it, enjoying the taste while looking around the kitchen as he suddenly starts to smile.

“I wonder how long it will take before I have to carry Melissa out of her bedroom.”

His answer is met by a playful pat on his ass by Melissa as she has walked into the kitchen wearing nothing more than one of his older and obviously much larger shirts. The shirt is hanging loosely over her left shoulder, showing her bare skin while covering the right. The bottom part of the shirt falls all the way to her knees, giving him a beautiful view of her muscular legs as he has always enjoyed admiring her beautiful body.

“Were you having another of your wild fantasies about me??”

She asks while giving him a playful wink, this causes him to chuckle as he wraps his arms around her waist from behind and kisses the bare left shoulder as this causes her to giggle. He holds her there in his embrace for a few moments longer before turning his attention back to the food.

“Dinner will be ready in a few, it’s time that we satisfy that appetite of yours.”

He says with a smirk, looking over his shoulder as he watches her walk towards the dinner table so that she could set it up for the two of them. Goth turns his attention back towards the food and starts to wonder if this is the life that he could see him and Melissa spend with each other after he has retired. Realizing that all the attention would go to Melissa’s wrestling career, something that he had been very vocal about when expressing that he would help her guide through her everyday life as a wrestler. Perhaps they could take his son with them more often as he is slowly getting older and more capable of studying while being on the road with them.

He thinks back to the 300th show last year, where he had been asked to be the special guest host. Causing him to laugh as he remembers the look on his son’s face when he was told that he could come with him and Melissa and meet all the Bombshells. It made him realize how much his son had grown so much as he had started to enjoy the company of women and girls.

“That smile better not be for any other Bombshell than me mister.”

She says with a playful smile on her face as she suddenly stands next to him and grabs a piece of the salad that he had made. He chuckles as he pats her playfully on the butt before turning his attention back to the dinner that he was preparing. Grabbing some plates and silver wear before placing everything on the dinner plates and turns his attention towards the dinner table with a big time smile on his face.

“I knew I should have asked if Candy could join us….”

He says before both burst out in laughter and walk over towards the dinner table and start to enjoy their dinner before Melissa heads off to bed for an early night. This gives Goth the chance to do the dishes and grab another glass of orange juice to drink while watching his tag team match that he and Ken Davison had joined forces against Ben Jordan and the man that he will be facing next week on High Stakes XII. He watches the match intensely, repeating some moments during the match where he cringes over some of the mistakes that had taken place during the match. Goth couldn’t help but think back to the days of him and his old tag team partner back in Global Wrestling Alliance Fang. The man that he had joined forces in the hope of one day wear tag team gold. Something that to their very own surprise had happened rather fast and on multiple occasions. They even once held the tag team titles for a record period of time before the team of Rex Butler and Jason Cash from Zero Tolerance took it away from them. He had no qualms about it, they were actually much better than he and Fang had ever dared to hope for… And yet they were still considered to be amongst the elite of the tag team division that GWA has ever seen….

“Not bad for a bunch of mid carders huh??”

Goth says to himself as a chuckle emerges upon his face, he had fond memories of his younger days. He had asked himself multiple times what had driven him to have worn skull face paint for all those years, but then again if something isn’t broken then why try to fix it?? His concentration is suddenly snapped back to the match he was watching when he notices the moment that had cost him and Ken Davison to lose the match when he wanted to break the three count, but he was stopped by Chris Page.

“Chris Page….”

He utters the name of the man that he had volunteered to face after the injury from Helluva Bottom Carter was announced. Goth wanted to get in the ring with the man that had not only stopped him from continuing the match… but also prevented him to become the number one contender for the world title. And to make things worse, Chris Page had stolen his luggage, only to try and swerve him to try and rekindle the tag team division by presenting him the vacated tag team titles. The audacity of this man has angered him, this is no way to respect the legacy of what once was a proud tag team division… And yet….

“Stop it….”
 
Goth shakes his head, he knew that his first major championship was a singles title. But he had to admit that his true legacy had begun with the world tag team titles. He took pride in having had several tag team partners that he had guided to numerous tag team championships. He had told himself that he was a complete wrestler, capable of excelling in both singles and tag team wrestling. Yet his legacy as a tag team wrestler has somehow ended upon the backburner since his rise in the singles divisions everywhere as well as the now defunct tag and mixed tag team divisions. He couldn’t believe that nobody had the interest to start and trust someone in order to share a common goal. Everyone is so focused upon their own success, making him realize that a part of a wrestler’s education to rise to the very top is now overlooked and forgotten.

“Not my fault that people are stupid.”

He mutters as he takes a sip from the glass of orange juice, he stares at the screen where he sees the shot of Chris Page and Ben Jordan celebrating. He ignores Ben Jordan as his focus is solely upon Chronic Chris Page. A man that is a veteran in the game, just like him. A man that has travelled several federations throughout his long career, held multiple championships just like himself. So much similarities and yet he notices a difference. Chris Page had always believed that moving from federations and constantly facing new people makes you better. Something that Goth has done in the past as well, even though he always was loyal the most to one brand at a time. But occasionally spreading his wings and test the tides of different companies in improving himself as he would take it back to the one company that he was most loyal towards. He has recently signed with XWF besides SCW, even though it excites him to face new and unknown wrestlers his loyalties lay with the company that he has established himself in such a way that he has never expected… Especially not at this point of his career where his body is starting to feel the consequences of his foolish lifestyle of twenty years ago. But obviously, there is no regrets.

“Chris Page…”

He softly whispers the name of the man that he wants to face one on one, a man that he feels is entering his wrestling domain. The man that is knocking at HIS door in a quest to take home the world championship belt…. Something that Goth wants as well, the audacity… And yet, he can admire the desire of a man that is even older than he is. A brash ego, challenging the world to face HIS CCP Enterprises… an organization that even includes his friend and fellow Saviors Mac Bane. He wonders how Mac feels about all of this. About Goth challenging the man that is his manager??

“Ugh…, stop whining.”

It’s actually rather foolish to think that Mac Bane would resent it, he was the referee during the tag team match and called it down the middle without choosing sides. He knew how the game of wrestling works, the ego’s that sometimes needs to be put in check before everyone moves back into their own directions. But Goth needed to know, he could not look himself in the mirror if he had not had the opportunity to outdo Chronic Chris Page at a huge Super Card. A show where everyone will take part off, showing respect to the winners of the awards and the Hall of Fame Inductees… yes even if it is Jessie freaking Salco. He knows his retirement is evident, his contract ends at the end of next year, with a personal option from his side to perhaps continue or not. A question he himself does not know whether he wants to continue or end it upon a high note. That includes winning the world title for a final time…. Something that he clearly is nowhere near at grasping. Especially if he does not beat Chris Page.

He takes another sip from the glass of orange juice, secretly wishing that it was some alcoholic beverage of what he enjoyed drinking in the past. This causes him to sigh before smirking. He knew that alcohol would turn him into a mumbling idiot. So much has changed in his life, the responsibility as a father. Beign engaged with a wonderful woman that adores him for who he is, not for what he has created throughout his twenty-year long tenure. Something that to this very day still hurts him to hear people accuse her of taking advantage of him in order to get ahead of others. In the past he would not have cared a fuck what people had said, but the tough aura that he had created throughout mostly the early days of his career has been replaced with being a sentimental old man.

“Stop the insecurity damnit.”

He shakes his head, closing and reopening his eyes a few times in the hope of once again finding his focus on that what is at hand. The man that he had faced twice in multi man matches. The very first time that two legends of their magnitude will be facing each other inside the six sided ring in a battle that should be considered to be one of respect. One of proving towards the other that only one can walk out victorious. He shrugs his shoulders at the thought of the Ben Jordan vs. Chris Page match at the last Super Card. Granted Ben is also a legend, but besides that tag match and a battle Royal many years ago where neither man has had any involvement of the other man’s elimination gave him a blank… a huge question mark on whether he actually should put him in the same discussion like him and Chris Page. Perhaps words that if spoken out loud would be answered with a large sample of boos…. But then again, what else is new.

He takes a final sip from the glass of orange juice before putting it on the table and stares at the screen for the final time. He finally decides to turn everything off and join Melissa in bed as the shot fades.

Legend vs. Legend

It’s Friday 21st of October, Goth is viewing the built up to the six-sided ring where he and Chris Page will compete in 9 days from now. He is chewing on some salt free peanuts while admiring the work ethic from the crew that built and take down wrestling rings every single time. Their commitment to make sure that the fans will get the best wrestling shows imaginable prides Goth. It’s a reason why he often takes time off to spent time with them, acknowledging their work and sometime treat them to a nice cold drink while sharing stories amongst themselves.

But this time though things is differently, he has kept distance from the crew. Allowing them to be focused upon their job and not daring to take any risk of taking them out of their concentration. Because he knows that something rather important needs to happen next week on Sunday, something that he cannot allow a miscalculation upon their or his part to take place.

“It’s quite a wonderful moment today. The first time in quite some time that I can finally address an opponent for a match…. Especially when you take the opportunity to acknowledge that I need to be at my very best. Now I can hear you all tell me in the comment section that you need to be focused at any given moment before stepping foot inside the ring. True, but you have never been in the ring with someone of the likes of Chris Page now have you??”

He shakes his head, there have been only a handful of wrestlers that has competed against this man. He and Ben Jordan have shared the ring with him twice, but Ben was a partner once so that would not count as much as what he had to endure. And now? That one on one confrontation that people have often asked themselves whether it would ever happen. And now it is that moment finally here. Two men that has lifted the sports of wrestling to a level that others have benefitted from.

“People say it’s an honor to face a legend, to have that opportunity to challenge yourself against an established name. But to have that once in a lifetime opportunity for two of them to step foot inside the ring, the mere thought that in over twenty years the opportunity of a one on one has avoided us so many times. Question remains Chris…, why? Is it you? Is it me? Is it the mere fact that none of us ever have heard about the other??? It would be a shallow thought wouldn’t it?? But we both know the truth behind it don’t we?? The mere thought of two Alpha Males of our capabilities underneath the same roof would ultimately cause chaos and deception. But ultimately it’s the companies that are too scared to take a risk on two instead of one…. But not Sin City Wrestling. And that’s why they are the very best organization in this wrestling industry…., a reason why I have been here for so long while others barely dare to risk their entire careers for taking that spot against people like me. The question remains Chris…, are you that brave??? Or is that the reason why you sulked up to me for being your tag team buddy.”

“I don’t intend to play a role Chris… What you see is what you get, the very best technical wrestler with a mindset to destroy. There’s no superstar in this company that has achieved what I have done… NOBODY!! NO Ben Jordan, no Fenris, no Bill freaking Barnhart, no fucking body!!!! And all I want is to take it to a level that the world will know that when I retire…. That a LEGACY has ended… A legacy that even YOU with no matter how many titles cannot compare. Because ultimately you can utter the words that you have tried, but that you have failed. And I don’t care whatever you can say about taking another world title…. If you can’t beat me, that title is meaningless. That quest of being my tag team partner will mean nothing…. Except perhaps me doing you a favor.“


Goth smirks at the same words that he has just uttered

“What does it sound like? A charity case?? You see Chris, this is exactly what you can expect from a once in a lifetime superstar both on the mic and inside that six sided ring, because I expect nothing BUT the best from myself and exactly who I am facing inside that battleground that we call the ring. And that doesn’t mean that I walk out victorious every single time that I step inside the ring. But nobody can state that I fucked up… And I expect that from everyone else, so don’t disappoint me Chris. Or else I have to put you out in a fashion that you have never experienced in your life. You see, I am not going to use the old Yellar reference. Because age is an experience that nobody is allowed to overlook. But when it comes down to be the very best, it’s quite obvious…. It’s going to be Goth beating you one….two… three….”

Goth gets up and walks off as the shot fades





48
Supercard Archives / Re: JESSIE SALCO v MELISSA - CHAMBER OF EXTREME
« on: October 18, 2022, 07:17:09 PM »


Preparation part one.

It’s 5 am and Melissa is already in the gym pounding the hell out of the punching bag with stiff punches and kicks, she is the only one in the gym and that’s the way she likes it. Nobody bothered her, solely focused upon her workout. She grabs the bag as she starts to deliver some high knees before following it with some stiff kicks and her finishing move.

“Oh that felt great.”

She says as she wipes the sweat from her forehead with the towel that was hanging  nearby, she inhales deeply for a few moments in an attempt to clear her mind before deciding what her next workout was going to be.She had been in a foul mood after losing her title rematch against Ariana, knowing that Jessie Salco would be next. But she has realized quickly that she had to remove that loss from her mind, knowing that she has to be fully focused upon the big time match at High Stakes X!!. She gently jabs her right hand against the leather punching bag in front of her before taking off the gloves that she was wearing. Moving over towards the rack that has many different dumbbells in a row as she picks a pair and starts to do her exercise while staring at herself in the mirror. She starts to smile, admiring her physique. She could tell that her body has toned very nicely since she had started to go back to the gym in preparation to become a wrestler under the guidance of her fiance Goth. She had never imagined that one day she would become a wrestler, let alone a champion in such a short fashion.Only to drop in a small downward spiral.

“Five…. Six…. Seven…”

She counts while lifting the dumbbells up before she lowers them again. She feels her muscles tense with every single lift, trying to push the limit every single time that she starts a new workout session that Goth had laid out for her. She loved it that after every cycle she had to change her routine and do something new, making sure that she wouldn’t get bored with the routines too much. Causing her strength to remain optimal as well as improving her weaknesses. She knew that she would never be as fast as the high flyers in the company, but with her endurance workouts she had been doing since day one had made her move more swiftly than before.

“Fifteen… Sixteen… Seventeen….”

Her arms start to tense more and more, grinding her teeth as she does not want to give up. The weights that she had picked up has been the heaviest that she had ever attempted to lift up with these dumbbells, making her excited for the power behind her punches as to what kind of impact that they would have upon her opponents… One in particular. She does a few more rps before lowering the dumbbells to her sides before placing them back upon the rack where she had got them from. She checks herself in the mirror, turning around to look at her back and nods approvingly before turning her attention towards the bench press.

“Gerrit’s favorite toy”

She says with a giggle, she had watched Goth bench press so many times while admiring his arms and chest flexing with every single move. He had told her often that it was his favorite challenge to see how far he could push her limits, but now it is her turn to see how far she could go. She walks towards the weights that are hanging nearby, choosing the right weight before rolling it gently upon the bar that is resting upon its spot.

“Need someone to spot???”

Asks Goth as he had just walked into the gym, admiring Melissa from behind as he walks over towards her and places a gentle kiss upon her cheek. She smiles as he holds her for a moment before backing off.

“I’d love that…. thanks.”

She puts the weights on the other end of the bar before sitting down on the bench before lowering herself on her back and extends her hands towards the bar. She already notices Goth getting behind the bar in order to spot her as she lifts the bar off the handles and move it away from it.

“Now keep it there for a minute, let your arms get used to the tension you are feeling before slowly lowering your arms before pushing upwards again.”

Melissa does what Goth says, she has to admit that she loves the tension upon her body before lowering the bar. She feels rather surprised how easily she pushes it off of her while letting out a grunt as she repeats the move several times while Goth is counting.

“You are at eight, give me seven more. That’s it, six…, five…., four…”

Melissa counts along, starting to sense that the tension in her arms are starting to increase at a slow pace.Letting out a sigh as she sits up and feels the adrenaline run through her body.

“That felt good, I can see why you like this exercise so much.”

Goth smiles as he nods his head, his eyes are focused upon the weights before turning his attention back to Melissa.

“You got five more seconds before having to do your second session.”

Melissa nods, Goth never chatted much during workouts, solely that was necessary. He didn’t like wasting time during workouts with things that weren’t important. Something that she could only admire as he lowers herself again and starts to do her exercise for the second time. She notices Goth’s big, yet gentle hands following the bar as his fingers are merely inches away from it. Ready to grab it at any given moment if she needed his help. But she is as stubborn as someone can get. Always wanting to do things on her own, but with a workout like this she knew that if she needed his help it was best to let him know in order to prevent injuries from occurring. Goth’s slow counts is reaching the count of seven, she counts through her grinding teeth as she reaches the count of ten.

“Use your focus on lifting the bar and let me worry about what count you are on…. two more to go.”

She pushes upwards with more intensity, wanting to give a final spurt before placing the bar back on the holders before sitting upwards again. She feels the tension on her arms as well as on her chest area. She takes a few deep breaths as she grabs her bottle of water and starts to drink from it. We see Goth smile, he knew he was pushing her by merely saying the right words that triggered her. He had often wished that he had a teacher like he was for her, but he realized he had to learn it the hard way. But he is proud of the development of Melissa, he himself had not anticipated that her rise would have been this meteoric as it had but had seen the fall coming one day. It’s up to him to bring her back to where both had believed that she belongs.

“Okay, time for another session.”

Melissa leans back, she places her hands on the bar and starts to breathe a few times before lifting the bar off the handles. This time Goth’s hands are on top of the bar and adds some extra pressure on top of it, making it more difficult for Melissa to maintain balance.

“What…. the???”

She manages to puff out between breaths as she forces all of her arm muscles to maintain the bar upright as Goth puts pressure on it. His eyes are giving away that he is enjoying the pressure that he is putting on her.

“Just making your exercise more difficult, you got two weeks to be ready for your match Melissa. And I intend to deliver an ass kicking to Jessie Salco that she has never experienced before.”

Sweat starts to pour from her forehead as Goth starts to push the bar down upon her, letting the lowe end of it nearly come in contact with her shoulder and chest region as he keeps it there before nodding towards Melissa.

“Now push!!!”

Melissa lets out a growl as she pushes the bar upwards, using all of her strength to fight against the pressure that Goth is putting on it. Finally managing to get the bar upward as her arms are stretched out completely before letting out a sigh of relief.

“That’s it, now four more.”

Melissa’s eyes widen, but she has no time to resist as she feels Goth push the bar downwards again before repeating the same exercise four more times before Goth himself places the bar on top of the handle bars, giving Melissa the opportunity to sit upwards.

“Holy crap, my arms feel numb.”

Goth walks over towards a chair and grabs it before placing it in front of Melissa. Handing her the bottle of water that she had brought along with her as she starts to drink from it.

“I am going to prepare you for your match against Jessie Salco, I…”

Melissa rolls her eyes at the mention of the name of whom she is about to face in a match that Jessie has never lost in. She is about to say something as Goth cuts her off.

“You don’t get it do you?? Yes you have beaten Jessie in that strap match, yes you had Jessie’s number and got underneath her skin. But she managed to rattle you, she managed to outsmart you into taking that challenge of whatever match she wanted. Do you know what you are about to experience??”

”Let me guess, something that I have yet to experience and I need to be educated in right??”

Goth remains silent while staring deep into her eyes with an angered look on his face before shaking his head.

“You are about to enter the realm of pain, physical and mental pain Melissa. You are about to enter a structure that will wear you down, hell it may even break your body if you don’t watch out.”

Melissa is about to respond but is cut off by Goth.

“NO!! This time you just shut your mouth and listen!! I have been in similar type of matches that Jessie had tricked you into agreeing upon. It has perhaps taken years off my career and worn down my body from the all rounder that I once was into the more ground based wrestler that I am today. I have tried to keep you away from these type of matches because I wanted to prepare you mentally and physically for the assualt that YOU will have to endure in a few weeks.”

Melissa lets the words sink in, realizing that this isn’t some sort of fancy talk of Goth to prepare her for something. Understanding the seriousness of what he is about to explain and decides to keep quiet and let him continue..

“I’m glad that I got your attention about the seriousness of the match that you are in. That doesn’t mean that I feel that you are sitting duck in this match, something I am sure that Jessie is going to gloat about from ear to ear. And you may not like the woman, she is about to enter the Hall of Fame this year and has never lost in this match against some tough opponents. And yet, I know how to get you ready for you to dethrone her from that honor.”

Melissa feels her cheeks glow of pride of hearing the words come out of the mouth of the multi times champion Goth, but quickly concentrates on what he is about to say next.

“Jessie got the experience, her agility and her speed to her advantage. But that does not mean that you are capable of doing exactly that what she will not dare to believe that you are about to do. And that is defeating her in her own game, shutting her up PERMANENTLY about educating you in the things that this profession has to offer to new entries like you. Because you Melissa, you are a machine. You have the physicality that could destroy not just her, but anyone else that steps foot inside that ring. And you know what?? Jessie knows that, she is aware that YOU can do so much inside that six sided ring….. Or in this case inside that chamber that it terrifies her, even though I know she will never be publicly acknowledging that.”

Melissa’s eyes are intensively staring at her fiance, soaking up every single word that he is saying like a spunge.

“But before you can get inside that structure and to be capable of delivering that punishment, I need you to be physically capable of taking the punishment before mounting a comeback that will break the morale of Jessie Salco. Because even though she is not a powerhouse like you, she is capable of taking so much punishment before mounting a comeback. She is seasoned, she is hardened to the point that you may make the same mistake like each and every other Bombshell before you have gone through. Taking that pine sized Bombshell lightly. And that’s something that I do not want you to look back upon this match and realize that YOU haven’t done anything in your ability to be ready for that chamber match.”

Goth himself takes a sip from a bottle of water that he had brought with him before looking back at her.

“I know that Jessie has made some remarks of me having competed in the Psycho Circus, I know that she only does that to psych you out. Because even though her strong words may not tell that tale, I know she respects the hell out of the fact that I have been in more of these similar Extreme matches in my \twenty year career than most of the current day wrestlers have. But she is just as tough as nails as I am Melissa, luckily for you…. I know exactly how to prepare for someone that believes to be overconfident and over the moon like her.”

Melissa nods her head and awaits Goth’s next words

“We are going to increase your workouts, once in the morning and then another workout in the afternoon. I will get you ready to take ice baths every single day to heal your body even faster, but also to work on your mental game as it forces you to be concentrated the entire time that you are inside of that ice bath. Because one thing is for sure, that ice bath just like Jessie’s Chamber of Extreme is going to be brutal on your mental mindset than it will be on your body. And both need to be on the top of their game if you wish to survive that match”

Melissa raises an eyebrow after hearing that final part.

“But, I intend to win that match, Gerrit. I….”

Goth cuts her off by placing his hand before her face, causing her to silence immediately.

“There are no winners in matches like these Melissa, only survivors. And Jessie may think that she is the queen of these type of matches all she wants, but there are never winners in these type of matches… Only those who have the desire to walk out on their own two feet, knowing that the other cannot.”

Melissa is about to say something, but the words start to sink in as she remains silent for a few moments as she starts to understand what Goth is saying.

“So you wnat my body to toughen up, so that it can absorb more punishment. And you want my mind to be able to think clearly under every possible pressure??”

Goth’s look changes from the strict teacher into a smiling one, realizing that she finally start to understand what she is about to experience in the coming weeks.

“Now I want you to do a couple more reps before we go back to the hotel room and shower before grabbing something to eat and rest. Because this afternoon I am going to put you through the grinder once more.”

The words would normally scare any ordinary individual, but Melissa grins to the idea of getting back to the gym later today before going for an Ice bath to prepare herself in two weeks for probably most important match of her still young career

Later that day

It’s past 8 pm, we see Goth and Melissa seated in a special room in the gym where you can take an ice bath. Melissa is wearing a bathing suit, ready to set foot in the ice bath for the very first time.

“Ready??”

Melissa nods her head as she is fully concentrated upon entering the ice bath.

“Enter it slowly, allow your body to get used to the cold instead of just jumping in right away.”

Melissa slowly takes a step into the ice cold ice water and freezes for a moment, feeling the chills running up and down her body before slowly starting to step into the icy water and slowly sits down, something that.to her seems to look like an eternity

“OH…..MY….GOD!!! This… is so cold….”

Goth sits behind her with a bathrobe next to him in case she wants to step out, he admires her willpower as she refuses to step out and allows the cold water to do its job.

“Just be sure to get out in time, we don’t want your body temperature to drop too far kay?”

She nods her head as she senses her teeth starting to shake as the freezing cold is taking a toll on her body. But she has to admit that for some reason it feels good to sit in the ice cold water after two hard workouts, hoping that it will ultimately have its effect on her body when the two weeks are over in preparation for her match. She slowly starts to focus upon her hands that she is holding up high in front of her, watching her fingers slowly turn pale white as her coloring slowly starts to disappear. She knows she has to step out of the water any moment now, but her mindset is forcing her to resist the temptation just a little bit longer. A few seconds later though she finally forces herself to get out as Goth wraps her in the warm bathrobe. She welcomes the soft and warm fabric around her body as she slowly starts to feel sensations running through her body while it is still shaking uncontrollably due to the coldness that has come over her.

“I know you don’t feel it right now, but in the end this will help you immensely after a few weeks.”

She rests her head against his shoulder, only capable of nodding her head as she isn’t trying to give him an answer. She knows that she has to learn to enjoy this type of recuperation if she wants to toughen up some more in order to outlast Jessie Salco in this type of match. Realizing how much you got to sacrifice in order to succeed in the wrestling industry makes her smile as she wants more of this.

“You ok sweetheart??”

She slowly lifts her face towards his, simply nodding her head as she is still unable to give him a normal answer. But he can tell by the smile upon her face that he does not have to worry about her giving up on this drastic training regime any time soon.

“Yeah, I am feeling just great. This may be suffering for me right now, but in the end it will be the suffering of others that will sound like music to my ears.”

Goth chuckles at her remark as he wraps his powerful arms tenderly around her body inside the bathrobe. He smiles to himself, remembering how he had felt after all the training regiments that he had gone through in preparation for his Psycho Circus Hell in a Cell elimination match against ten other wrestlers. Realizing that for him the preparations were probably even worse than what Melissa is going through, but he knows that she is a tough cookie and will ultimately reach the goal that she has set for herself to ultimately become the very best in the industry.

“Gerrit??”

“Yes??”

He reacts as he hears her whisper his name while still trembling between his arms.

“I think I have had enough for one day, can we go home?? I remember my trainer telling me that I have to get back into the gym at a very early time tomorrow.”

Goth rolls his eyes as he notices Melissa staring at him with an evil grin upon her face.

“Sure thing, I’m glad to notice that not even ice cold water can withstand your sense of humor.”

Both of them laugh at his comment before he places a soft kiss upon her lips that she willingly accepts and returns with a kiss of her own. The two remain in the embrace before Melissa lets go of him and walks towards the locker room as she is about to take a shower. Turning on the shower as she takes off the robe and the bathing suit. She looks at herself in the mirror, noticing she is still getting her senses back into her body from the ice cold water and ice cubes that she had been in a few moments ago. She sighs, wondering whether she is able to maintain this training schedule until the match will occur. She finally shrugs it off as she extends her hand towards the rays of water to check if the temperature is correct before stepping inside shower. She closes her eyes as she allows the rays of water to touch her body, sighing of relief as the numbness is finally fading from her body as she soaps her entire body before standing there for a few minutes without doing a thing.

“I hope you know what you are getting yourself into Jessie.”I

She mutters while smiling lightly as her thoughts travel towards her upcoming match against the inductee of the 2022 Hall OF Fame show. She clenches her fists as she lifts her hands in front of her face as she is focused upon them with desire before punching in the air a few times before turning her head from left to right to left, feeling the tension in her shoulders and neck region. She lets out a sigh and allows herself to enjoy the rays of water before leaving the shower as the shot slowly fades


The Final Encounter: Part One

Melissa is in her hotel room, resting from the serious workouts that she had endured today. She is leaning her head back against the sofa that she is sitting in as she stares at the television screen, watching her Leather Strap Match that she had against Jessie Salco a while ago while chewing on some chewing gum. Her eyes focused upon the woman that she will be facing once more, studying her every move as she sometimes writes something down on a notebook when she sees something interesting. She has her hair tied up in a ponytail, making sure that nothing falls in front of her eyes.

“I sometimes wonder why Gerrit never got bored by watching all of these tapes of his old matches against wrestlers that he has faced before. But I guess it’s a part of the game.”

She scowls at her own comment, grabbing a slice of apple and takes a bite from it without taking her eyes off the match. She watches herself win the match at last and freezes the screen on the moment that the official raises her hand in the air in victory.

“That is a shot that I never get tired of seeing.”

She sighs, thinking back at the last two matches where she came up short against Ariana Angelos in losing her title and losing the rematch.

“I am sure that it will be a bloated subject what Jessie Salco will ramble on for ages.”

She says before taking another bite of the slice of apple before grabbing another one.

“And quite typically Jessie if I have to be honest, she has always been so well diverse on telling how others could possibly beat me. For some reason I have the assumption that she gets off from it.”

She chuckles from her own comment for a few seconds before turning her attention towards the camera for the very first time. She looks at it with a look of being completely bored.

“Did I tell you all that I have a final match against Jessie Salco in two weeks?? Oh I am sure that I don’t have to tell you all about that, it exploded a while ago on Climax Control and Jessie will not miss any opportunity to remind us all. Just like her 20.00th tweet about her going to be inducted into the SCW Hall Of Fame. it’s sweet thought o see that some women just never seem to grow up even if they are beyond the 30s… But seriously Jessie?? Do I need to hand you a freaking Haley Quin outfit?? Because you would look so cute with a huge fake lollipop being shoved down your throat after being asked why the hell you look so freaking serious??”

She gorans at the lousy comment, realizing that it doesn’t make sense at all. Causing her to shrug before turning her attention back to the television.

“Funny how rivalries sometimes start off by jealousy, or the mere fact that someone betrayed the trust of the one that is your family member or best friend. But all of this between us happened merely because you couldn’t help but stick your stinking nose in my business…. Just like me shoving my foot in a place where the sun will never shine  with you.”

“I’m sorry Jessie, but I hope it was all worth it for you to stick your nose into a rookie’s career. And it started to make me think, is this the reason how you have been keeping your career validated?? Not that I am not respectful for the fact that you are being inducted into the Hall of Fame, but seriously…. It has taken you ten freaking years before YOU actually got noticed from never getting out of the lower regions or midcard roster of this company?? It sounds as if Christian Underwood and Mark Ward got very desperate, Desperate Jessie, desperate enough to award you the highest of accolade that any wrestler can achieve by awarding YOU an award to acknowledge your entire career. Whoa…, congratulations Jessie, I hope you will wake up the day after the entire extravaganza and at least have one thing to be proud of. ”


She shakes her head, blowing out a chewing gum balloon that she had inside her mouth before letting it explode and start to chew on it again.

“Now I know that these are statements that wrestlers are expected to say against their opponents. We cannot tell each other how much we like each other right?? We aren’t scheduled to tell each other how much I love how your hair flows in the air while you bounce your head off the canvas after a Powerbomb right??”

She smirks at the sarcastic remark that she made, allowing the world to know once again how much she doesn’t like Jessie.

“But I will tell you exactly why I have been stating these words Jessie, it’s quite simple. I don’t feel you deserve anything that you have been awarded for the Hall of Fame show in just a few weeks. And I know, all of your loyal fans will be outraged over these statements coming out of my rookie mouth. Because let’s face it, what do I know about having the accolades of being awarded such an honor huh??”

She smirks as she stares into the camera for a few moments, playing with her fingers a little bit as she starts to make a wave movement towards the camera.

“Now I know you and your friends have made several unnecessary remarks concerning me and my relationship with Goth. Its okay though, I can tell that with these type of comments it only shows the weakness and desperation upon your own behalf of not being capable of coming up with anything that would stand out in the minds of the people that have to sit through every single promo and match that YOU are trying your damnedest to put on for them. And all I have noticed is that you are just a mere one dimensional wrestler in the ever evolving industry that is wrestling. And of course I can fully understand Jessie, I mean after ten years you must have gotten used to a certain routine that you have to follow. It’s like being superstitious right?? Some people always need to put on their right wrestling boots, or listen to the same song that you are convinced will help you win your next match. People like that don’t trust in themselves to get the job done, they need something to hold on to for dear life as it once gave them success.”

“Now before you are going to tell me that you are not like that, I just gave an example. In the end everyone will do exactly that what they are good at. And you Jessie? You have been doing things the same way for ten fucking years. Good job, congratulations on taking pride in being nothing more than an average wrestler… An average Bombshell and an average veteran that will accept an average award that people will forget about in mere days. And you know why???”


Melissa turns off the screen as she rests her head against the sofa for a few moments, thinking about the next thing that she will say in front of the camera.

“You are like a leach Jessie, not that you need to extract the blood of innocent animals or human beings that are unaware of you feasting upon their blood. No Jessie, you are a leach because you are incapable of doing anything on your own. Now stop bobbing that cute little head of yours and spew the obvious that I am wrong. Because deep down I know that you will scream out in agonizing frustration that I am right. That you got outsmarted by a mere newcomer… Someone that has got what?? Several months under her belt?? Telling a veteran like you how you operate and where your flaws are?? That has to be the most embarrassing mental defeat in your entire life isn’t it?? But wait, it will only get worse little Jessie… Because I am just getting started. You see, I have looked back at how everything between us got started… And there has been a running theme throughout this entire feud that Thank God will finally end after two weeks… That YOU need others to remain relevant, that YOU need others to belittle them by telling them that they don’t know what they are doing…. That they should listen to YOU and YOUR stinking advice in order to make it in this industry or whatever you tend to come up with… Because peanut sized brains are obviously never to be owned by people who come up with the theory of relativity or Tesla… You see a pattern there Jesie?? Of course you do, because even though their lakc of size peanuts area always better than shattered dreams isn’t ti Jessie??”


“But let’s go back to the leach theory, because it’s quite interesting to just drop it after a few sentences. I know that’s what you are good at. You do your talking, dive your stinking head inside a bucket of water and forget everything that you have said and done because of the lack of oxygen. Making everything seem so fresh the next time that you open your mouth for another boring promo. Enabling you to once again feast upon each and every opponent that is victimized in the hope to survive the week without falling asleep from boredom Jessie. I’m sorry for shattering your wonderful dreamlike state of mind, only to drop you back to reality by merely breaking every single bone inside your chamber of extreme in a few weeks. And don’t start to deny it Jessie, because whereas others move on in their careers and really accomplish something BIG while you are just hoping to grab some leftovers in the hope of one day moving forward to a possible Internet title shot. But no, you have already accepted the fact that you will retire being the ultimate Roulette bitch.

“One day you will accomplish a record breaking achievement by winning that title for a record time. Where you will hold it until you retire, because unlike YOU everyone else in this company is capable of moving on. Becoming a world champion, winning Blast From The Past, winning a suitcase for a guaranteed title shot at the world champion at any given moment. And you?? Well you may just end up with a record breaking achievement of a championship belt that is considered the workers championship belt.”


She repeats the workers championship belt in a whisper towards the camera as her face has suddenly changed into a serious one.

“And that’s not a bad thing don’t mind you, but it’s a championship belt where people like me and Ariana and all the others that held it, a championship belt where the owners hope that one day someone will rise from the division and be the next Mikah, the next Samantha Marlowe, the next DESERVINGLY Hall Of Fame inductee down the road where they actually can be proud off. You have been the laughing stock for ten fucking years Jessie, someone unlike the others that have been inducted this year that has accomplished something HUGE. And I know you have held other championship belts as well, but how long has it been since you have stagnated Jessie hmm?? How long has it been since you have been waiting for something to come around that would pull you out of the mud??”

“You have been feasting upon lesser wrestlers for so long that it never quite satisfied your hunger has it Jessie? Hell, if it wasn’t for me then you would have actually retired months ago!! To only have rekindled some sort of desire inside that small frame of yours after the moment that I beat you down Jessie. I made you relevant Jessie, hell. I am safe to say that it was ME that gave the owners the last push to finally shove that Hall Of Fame award underneath that stinking nose of yours. Or else your nomination, just like your career would just fade away in nothingness. To ultimately end up being a discussion on wrestlers reunions, where they would say what could have happened to your stinking career only IF…..

“You see Jessie, that’s the difference between you and me. I’ve already accomplished so much in such a short time. And even the two losses will not stop me from accomplishing exactly that what you are afraid of me to achieve. So I guess it was only natural for you to try oh so desperately to feast upon me in the hope of extending the inevitable for a few more months Jessie. Because it’s inevitable that you will retire sooner than later, you merely needed an excuse to extend it for an unknown amount of time before your body makes the decision for you. And then it all boiled down to you having a vendetta with me…..”


Melissa rolls her eyes and shakes her head, actually not wanting to believe the words that she just had said.

“You can retaliate that it was me hat attacked you first. Classical behavior of someone that wanted to be the victim…. To be the one that has no regret upon everything that you have done in the past or will do in the near and far future… It will simply be whatever opinion you wish to believe isn’t it Jessie, mine or yours?? Because deep down inside you know you could have just kept your mouth shut Jessie, nobody likes a knowitall like you, too bad that Krystal and Ariana are too much of a coward to tell you the truth Jessie… Because that’s what friends do, even if it will hurt them more than it will ever hurt you…. And you know why?? Because from the moment you realize that you have no more use of someone you will just feast upon the next unsuspecting victim… I guess that’s why you got such a turnon for new signees huh?? Hoping that they are will be an easy target into believing in your supposedly greatness and everlasting wisdom… Don’t make me laugh.”

Melissa smiles as she chews on her chewing gum rather exaggerated before spitting it out in a handkerchief that she had grabbed from a table.

“See kids?? Just like it’s bad to swallow chewing gum, it’s bad to swallow every bullshit that Jessie believes in. Because there are two things left in her career that she believes that she will accomplish in a span of a month…. Winning the Roulette championship from whomever it is that walks out the champ in two weeks… And beating me in her supposedly own type of match… The Chamber of Extreme…. ”

She shakes her head no, allowing the world to know how she feels about it.

“Now even though How much I actually would want to be the one that takes the opportunity away from her to take home that Roulette championship belt. There’s one thing that I know that I am more than capable of doing instead. Something that may even make her reconsider the mere fact whether she should actually challenge for that leather strap. And that is to put the final coffin in her own demise, to be the one that will put an exclamation point upon your career and tarnish the fact that YOU will be inducted into the 2022 Sin City Wrestling’s Hall Of Fame by beating you in a match that YOU have never lost at. Because that will solidify two things Jessie, one that you were right to retire and two…. That I will be remembered to have silenced the crowd in less than two weeks after crushing you. Because that is what will happen Jessie…, because I am the one that is focused upon my match instead of some ecstatic mindless idiot that needs to make us want to hate social media because she actually accomplished something. So go ahead, enjoy it while it lasts Jessie… Because in less than two weeks… It will all be over…..”

With that Melissa slowly stands up and smiles at the camera before walking off as the shot fades.



49
Climax Control Archives / title rematch (vs Ariana Angelos)
« on: October 07, 2022, 07:50:59 PM »

The road to resurrection.
 
Part One: Ariana Angelos

 
October 4th 2022
 
Melissa can be seen working out in the gym as normal, trying to get herself into shape for her big main event title rematch against Ariana Angelos. Trying to get her focus off everything that has happened as of late. Her title loss, that of Goth. Her going off on him, the missed opportunity for Goth to become number one contender for the world title…. All different kinds of things that have happened in a month’s time. Something that she had to admit was new to her, realizing the reality of what Goth’s words truly had meant. She was just too stubborn to get her point across and stick with.
 
The sweat pours off her face while doing pushups, her face is focused upon the mirror in front of her as she snarls at any given moment that she feels her muscles in her arms starting to show any sign of fatigue. She pushes herself up to her feet after a few more pushups and walks over to the bench and grabs her towel and bottle of water in order to clench herself while wiping off the sweat from her face.
 
“Hey.”
 
Melissa doesn’t respond to Goth entering the gym as she continues to drink from the bottle of water, causing Goth to sigh as he places his gym bag down next to the bench where Melissa had her towel and bottle of water. He turns his attention towards her and stares towards her for a few moments without saying a word until….
 
“How long are you intending to play this game Melissa??”
 
She looks at him with a cold stare after putting the bottle down before walking straight passed him without saying a word, only to have Goth grab her by the arm, causing her to spin around angrier than before.
 
“GET YOUR HANDS OFF OF ME!!!”
 
Goth stares at her without saying a word, allowing his hand to loosen around her arm as she starts to walk towards the treadmill. Starting to prepare for her cardio exercises when suddenly Goth gets on the treadmill in front of her, causing her to press the stop button and stars him in the eyes as he looks back at her, showing no sign of emotion.
 
“”What do you want from me Gerrit???
 
“I was hoping that we could have a…”
 
“Talk?? Is that what you want?? Do you want to talk with me?? Perhaps you haven’t noticed, but I’m trying to prepare to regain my title okay??”
 
She shakes her head as she turns her concentration back upon the treadmill, starting to prepare for her workout as Goth decides not to push his luck in angering Melissa even more and decides to start his workout as well as he walks over towards the bench press, giving Melissa the time to focus on what she wants to do.
 
“Fucking asshole”
 
She whispers underneath her breath as she sees Goth walk towards the bench press through the mirror in front of her, shaking her head mentally before attempting to focus back on the treadmill and the television screen in front of her. Only to get more frustrated as her thoughts go back to what had happened a week ago, starting to argue with herself whether she had been right to go off on him like this, knowing that he had good intentions.
 
“Damnit”
 
She cranks up the speed on the treadmill, trying to take her focus from the doubt that is creeping inside her head. Hoping that it would help her to regain her concentration, only to realize that it isn’t working and stops the treadmill.
 
“Damnit Gerrit!!”
 
She screams as she turns her attention towards her fiance as she walks straight towards him, who looks back at her with a look of confusion.
 
“What the….?”
 
He quickly sits up after placing the bar back upon its spot as he wants to approach Melissa, trying to apologize towards her for upsetting her. Only to have Melissa catch him off guard by planting a big time kiss upon his lips. The sudden action catches Goth off guard for a few moments before wrapping his arms around her, giving her a big time hug as the two are in a moment of pure love.
 
“What is it with you?? Why can’t I stay mad at you??”
 
She asks after the two finally break the kiss as she stares him lovingly into his eyes, he looks back at her with a look of relief. The two look at each other for a few moments without saying a word as he starts to chuckle.
 
“Why?? Because I’m such a sweet talker right??”
 
Melissa rolls her eyes at the comment that he had made before shaking her head in disbleief.
 
“Yeah, yeah… I know, you had me with hello right??”
 
The two burst out in laughter as Goth plants a soft kiss upon her cheek before letting go, he doesn’t take his eyes off of her as he lets out a deep sigh.
 
“Look, I do want to say that you were right to be mad at me. I know that I have not been around in the way that you had expected from me. I…”
 
Melissa places her finger upon his lips, telling Goth to shut up as she smiles at him lovingly.
 
“Look Gerrit, we don’t have to go through this once again. But yeah, you have been an asshole and I hope you won’t be so stupid again okay? Because I need you just as much as you need me, I got two important matches coming up and I’ll be damned to have it taken away from me. Because if you think I was a bitch in recent weeks?? Then you haven’t seen anything yet, okay??”
 
The words causes Goth to swallow, this causes melissa to chuckle at his reaction before giving him a kiss
 
“Now be a good little boy and work on that sexy body of yours and we will talk later..”
 
She kisses him on the lips as this causes Goth to react with a smile and heads back towards the bench press to continue his workout. Melisa looks after him, admiring his muscular physique and sighs before turning her attention back towards the treadmill. There she starts to run on the treadmill while watching the television before thinking back to the past life where she remembers the struggles she had with her father, who just like Goth had an alcohol abuse problem.
 
“Oh fuck…, why now???”
 
The pain of the memories start to kick in as her eyes start to well, tears slowly falling from her cheeks upon the floor as she quickly wipes her face with the back of her arm in the hope of Goth not having noticed her moment of weakness. Her eyes swiftly look in front of her in the mirror, noticing that Goth is still doing his workout as that causes her to sigh of relief.
 
“Why is this happening to me???”
 
She starts to ask herself, hoping that Goth had not heard her over the loud music that is playing in the gym before turning her attention back towards her own workout. She keeps running when suddenly she notices that the temperature is rising, making her wonder what has happened to the cooling of the gym. She looks up as she suddenly notices that the surrounding has changed, she is no longer running on a treadmill in the gym but standing in her old liviring room
 
“What in the hell??”
 
She says with a bewildered look on her face,she had not been in this living room of her fathers house since beyond her memories. She looks down, notices that her gear that she had been wearing has changed into her old schoolgirl outfit that she was forced to wear. She looks around, notices the fireplace is burning and that it could only mean one thing.
 
“MELISSA!!! Where the hell is that girl at!!!”
 
She hears the screaming from the back of the house, she knew that her father kept a refrigerator in the back of his garage. He must have grabbed a few bottles before coming back and get wasted before turning his attention towards her. Immediately she tries to search for a place to hide, somehow trying to push away the thoughts of how in the hell she had vanished from the gym into her father’s old home. She runs towards the basement, a spot that she had hid many of times quite successfully as her father’s back had caused him issues to make it impossible for him to get on his hands and knees and crawl around the tiny area. She quickly hides in the basement, trying to control her anxiety for the many different creatures that are scattering around the ground. She barely managed a scream when she had felt a spider crawl up her back before swatting it away as she heard her father’s footsteps.
 
“Melissa!!!!”
 
She could hear the anger in his voice, remembering the days of how she had often cried herself to sleep underneath a blanket on the ground. Wishing for her father to get help to fix his addiction, but ultimately she had decided to run away. She had never forgiven herself for abandoning her father, she had always loved her father even with his addiction problems seemingly having grown larger and larger. She had often wanted to talk about it with Goth, wanting to tell him that she wanted to visit her father one day as she felt guilt and wanted to help him. But her guilt had always held her back for taking that final step, scared that he might be offended by her or even worse… dead.
 
She hears his footsteps stop near the door of the basement, her heart is pounding in her throat. Not knowing what would happen as well as the thought constantly entering her mind that this can’t be real. Wishing that this is all but a dream, but then again it had all felt so real before she somehow got transported back in time and place. She notices the door open as a dark tall figure is standing in front of her, the light of the hallway makes it impossible for her to figure out who it is as it has been blinding her. But she knew that it had to be her father….
 
“Melissa?? Are you alright???”
 
A concerned voice asks her as she suddenly opens her eyes and finds herself on her back in the gym with Goth standing over her with a concerned look on his face. She struggles to digest what has happened, how in the hell she had gotten back from her father’s house into the gym, why she is on her back and why in the hell she is feeling such a pain in the back of her head.
 
Later that day
 
Goth and Melissa are seen dining in a restaurant that he had booked for just the two of them, he is wearing a black Armani suit and white blouse while Melissa is dressed in a beautiful red evening gown. There’s a Jazz Quartet playing some soft music in the background that gives some extra romantic vibes to the burning candles in the middle of the table that contains the only pure light on their table. Goth is concentrated upon his course, not noticing Melissa sipping on the glass of champagne while staring in the distance, thinking back upon the events earlier in the day inside the gym. Asking herself why she had the flashback to her father and why she had fallen down on the floor. She closed her eyes for a few moments, letting out a soft sigh before placing the glass back upon the table as her fingers slowly wonders towards her spoon to pick up something off of her plate as this causes Goth to notice her.
 
“You ok?? Do you want to order something else??”
 
The words startle Melissa out of her thoughts, letting her eyes gaze upon her fiance with a startled look on her face. Realizing that Goth was looking back at her with a look of concern on his face, causing her to shake her head and flashes him a fake smile in the hope that it would take away his concern.
 
“Yeah, I’m fine. I was just thinking about how I would kick Ariana’s ass this week.”
 
She flashes him her eyelashes, she knew that he always loved that. But this time Goth was seeing through it, dropping his silverware and leans back against his chair. He stares her down before crossing his arms across his chest.
 
“Cut the crap Melissa, what is going on?? You have been silent ever since the situation in the gym.”
 
Melissa lets out a sigh, grabs her glass of champagne and engulfs the entire remainder of the champagne down her throat before placing it back upon the table. She has her gaze upon her plate for a few seconds, trying to collect all of her thoughts before explaining what is going on towards the love of her life.
 
“I….”
 
She chokes at the attempt to explain towards Goth what is troubling her, worried whether he would get upset because of his own past, worried over the fact that she had kept this a secret for him since the time that they got together and fell in love. She stares into the eyes of Goth, noticing his concerned look and realized that she cannot keep a secret for him for much longer.
 
“I had a flashback…., to a period in my life that i’m ashamed about.”
 
Goth raises an eyebrow, but knows her well enough to know that he shouldn’t push his luck. He slowly extends his hand towards her, placing it on top of the back of her hand and gently rubs it to let her know he is here for her.
 
“I ran away from home when I was very young, my father was an alcoholic after my mother left him.”
 
She starts to feel his hand tense for a moment before relaxing again and starts to caress her hand as his face becomes even more concerned.
 
“He often had rage attacks after he drank too much alcohol, he always turned his aggression towards me.”
 
Goth is about to say something, but she shakes her head as he calms down in his seat.
 
“He never placed a hand upon me, his assault was mostly verbal. I never had the guts to ask him why, but I think it’s because I looked so much like my mother. In the beginning it was solely about my grades or the boys that I was seeing. ”
 
She says with a weak smile upon her face, recognizing that her father was very protective towards her even though he was drunk.
 
“But after several years I recognized that his rage grew stronger when I became a young woman. I….”
 
She inhales deeply before wiping off some tears from her eyes a the memories of those days had gotten to become too much for her.
 
“I was not allowed to date, or go out with friends. I had to stay home, I had to do the cleaning and cooking as he was incapable of doing anything but drink. It had become too much for me after the final time he got drunk I had to hide in the basement for the millionth time… It made me realize that if I would stay, that it would be the end of my life. Deciding to run away after the moment came that he had passed out without any leaving a note explaining why….”
 
She lowers her head, allowing the tears start to flow as she is unable to stop it. Goth quickly gets to his feet and wraps his arms around her in an attempt to soothe her. The two stay like that for ten minutes before dropping to his knees in front of her while holding on to both of her hands.
 
“I left home, hid with friends in the hope that he would never find me. Soon enough I took all the money I had saved and flew to America, knowing that at least then I could start all over again. In the hope of finding peace and…..”
 
She looks at Goth with tears of joy flowing down her cheeks
 
“And love…”
 
The two smile as Goth leans towards her and places a soft kiss upon her lips, causing her to shiver all over as he carefully holds her in his arms
 
“I love you and I will be here for you forever….”
 
She places her soft hands upon his chest while resting her head against his shoulder and calmly breaths of relief. Knowing that her darkest secret has come out.
 
to be continued
 
The Rematch
 
It’s evening, the sun is slowly descending as Melissa is walking the Nevada desert. Staring ahead of her while admiring the beautiful nature phenomena of the descending sun. She is wearing a short dark leather jacket over a black shirt that has her face on it and reads Lady Goth underneath her face and a long black leather pants complete with black leather boots. She walks a few more steps before kneeling as she grabs some sand in her hand and let it fly through her fingers.
 
“I have to admit that I had not expected the bosses to hand me a rematch for the Bombshell Roulette title. Especially after I had my confrontation with Jessie, vowing that I would give up that rematch clause just to shut her up.
 
“But I guess it’s true what they say, God DOES work in mysterious ways.”

 
She gives a small smirk as she claps her hands clean from the sand and slowly gets back to her feet. She looks around as the sun is halfway vanished from sight, starting to admire the beautiful different kinds of colors that has taken over from the normal blue sky and white clouds.
 
“Beautiful view isn’t it?? Something that people don’t take time and admire, not caring to understand that this is something that has been happening for how many centuries now?? It’s something that we rather want to take for granted, day becomes night and night becomes day. It’s quite the easiest tradition that we have been following since the first time that we could remember it…. We wake up, we go to work…. and eventually we fall asleep. It has become so predictable as we have grown to take it for granted… Something that isn’t always the right thing to do. Just like me expecting that I would walk out still the Bombshell Roulette champion after that triple threat match. It’s funny when I look back at it, how many things have gone wrong during that match, how I did not perform at the level that I know to this very day that I can compete in?? Is it over confidence? Is it perhaps looking past these two and wanting to kick Jessie Salco’s ass? And all I can say right now, does it really matter? Does it matter for me to find excuses to the pointing fingers that I have had to deal with since my debut. And quite honestly?? I’m glad that I am no longer undefeated, I’m glad that I no longer have to care what others would say about me not being able to keep it up much longer. Because I have done something that none of those doubters have ever achieved in their entire stinking careers.”
 
The grimace on her face tells us that even though she takes pride of her past achievements, she still has an angry feeling burning deep inside her gut.
 
“Does it make things easier for me to accept that you took away my title Ariana?? Of course not, the fact that I was a professional to congratulate you on the victory doesn’t mean that I liked it. But I knew one day our paths would cross and I got the opportunity to kick your face down the dirt somehow….. ”
 
She turns her face towards the camera with a cold and icy stare
 
“And guess what Ariana?? That moment will arrive in mere days. Something that I did not needed any motivation to be ready for this coming Sunday, no further tactical masterplan do I need to come up with, because little boys and girls.. With Roulette rules, you never know what you can expect.”
 
A sinister yet small smirk emerges upon her face for a second or two, slowly vanishing back to the cold and dark gaze that we have not seen from her in the past.
 
“How did it feel? Were you celebrating with all your friends after your match?? Telling the world that you couldn’t actually believe that it truly happened?? Even though your strong statements have been that you knew you would beat me didn’t you?? But seriously Ariana?? Did you?? Did you truly believe the mere notion that there would be a chance in hell that with your own ability that YOU could take me out for the victory?? Of course I could pity myself to the moon and back that you didn’t actually pinned me, but that’s what weaklings would use isn’t it?? So I won’t, I have never used excuses, hid behind lies to cover up my own mistakes. I never said one thing and then changed my mind the week after, just because it would fit me better. Something that you should ask one of your oldest friends about, I am sure that Jessie can open up a book or two about how to change the narrative as long as she sees fit?? It’s not like I told her a while ago whether she actually would have preferred to beat you for that title instead of me??”
 
She gives a wink towards the camera, referring to a confrontation between her and Jessie a while ago where she actually referred to something similar.
 
“But don’t worry little buttercup, I am not here trying to break up a good friendship. I am here to reclaim my championship belt in a main event match of Climax Control.To actually perform once again under the bright lights of the main event of the wrestling company’s top show….. Thousands in attendance and millions watching all aorund the world… Just imagine what that could do to a young and up and coming star, someone that has never been in the same position. I know it is hard to be thrown into a predicament that is new to you… And we both know how I truly endured, don’t we???”
 
“But for all of you out there that aren’t aware of what I am talking about….. The night where I beat Jessie Salco in a leather strap match… Where you have to touch all four corners first to walk away champion.”

 
She raises her eyebrow towards the camera, but remains calm.
 
“Sounds quite simple doesn’t it?? Beat your opponent into oblivion, drag her around the ring while you slap your hand across each and every top turnbuckle without any hesitation. And when you do, you are the victor in such an old and yet barbaric attraction to fill the hearts of the weaklings with joy. As if we are back in the Gladiator days of the Roman Empire… “
 
“It made me realize something Ariana, during that match it made me realize that I wasn’t just defending my championship belt at that moment… That I wasn’t solely trying to prove all of you doubters wrong… Oh no, it was a moment where I realized that EVERYTHING that I have ever mentioned about carrying a division on my fucking back was true…. Something that I bet has NEVER crossed your fucking mind now has it??? But of course it hasn’t, how could it? You are just a simple little girl that has been fighting against all odds to prove your worth in this company haven’t you?? Now I got a newsflash for you, you did it ONCE!! Your expectations have vanished as snow before your very own eyes, only to be replaced by an uphill battle, I know eventually you will succumb to Ariana… And you know why?? Because I have had to deal with it every single week of my reign. Funny how it is so refreshing to be on the other side of the coin for a change… To look in from outside instead of having to swap everyone away as if you were a pesky fly that just won’t stop bothering you until it gets what it wants. And you know something Ariana?? I want your blood.”

 
Melissa takes a moment to enjoy the darker becoming skyline of the Nevada desert, the wind blows through her hair as it reveals the muscular neck that smoothly transfers to her shoulders.
 
“I am not interested in sending out futile and desperate threats for what I will do to you Ariana. You know firsthand what I am capable of inside that six sided ring. That combined with the mere realization that whatever match stipulation ultimately will decide our fate in whether walking out the champion or not…. It will always give me an opening that I will be able to take advantage of Ariana. Just like I am laughing at the futile attempts of Jessie Salco once again trying to scare me with something new…. Something EXTREME.”
 
She uses her hands to emphasis the final word in a mocking fashion, as if it something that should scare her before shaking her head in disbelief.
 
“Everyone knows that I am a former kickboxer, everyone has looked at me with a look of disdain. As if I didn’t belong in the wrestling industry, but how quickly peoples perspectives started to change after I crushed everyone in my sight… including you… And nobody has truly figured out why I have adapted so easily in this supposedly superior aft of combat. Because you all are so fucking stupid…”
 
The first sign of a sneer emerges upon her face after discrediting the intellect of the average wrestler.
 
“Have you ever seen a Rico Verhoeven fight? Of course not, the big question mark emerges upon your ignoran face from the moment I uttered his name. The most dominant champion in Glory kickboxing history… A man that is relentless, that does not give you an inch. That has slaid giants and have crushed supposedly stronger and faster challengers that has stepped foot in the ring with him. He even broke the leg of a legend that made a return to the sports in the hope of one foolish moment of glory…. He broke his leg with one instant as the former champ cried like a little bitch. And you know what Rico did??”
 
“Of course you don’t, you are lucky if you actually know how to cook an egg. Let alone pay attention to dominance personified. He showed him respect, told him that if he ever wanted another shot at Rico, that he would accept it. Only to have his opponent look at him with fear in his eyes, realizing what he had signed up for in the first place. Something that you should be having for me Ariana… Because I intend to smother you from the moment that the bell rings. I intend to go after you, cut the ring in half before cornering you. Giving me the opportunity to clamp behind your head and drive my knees into your midsection and ribs. Oh yeah, I know it is unwise to unravel my strategy inside that six sided ring. But that’s the point Ariana, I don’t care. I don’t give a fuck, I am given an opportunity to use the Bombshell Roulette Champion as punching bag, feasting my unsational appitte before I start to devour the main course when I step foot in the structure of Jessie Salco’s own choosing.”
 
“Call it arrogance, call it stupidity, call it whatever the fuck you want. I don’t care. Because I have come to the conclusion that even though I respect you, I applaud you for having shown the mere fact that you possess the means of winning a match by any means necessary. It also shows the weakness that is brewing inside of you, even though I am not going to state that you are a paper champion. Because you have won the match, so you deserve to hold the accolades of everything that comes with it. It will still not help you dealing with the relentless aggression that is building inside of me, the aggression that I had planned  to unleash upon the poor to be Jessie Salco will make a detour on Climax Control. And I’m actually glad that I could give the world and most importantly the owners and Jessie Salco a sneak preview of what the old hack can be expecting at High Stakes… By watching me decimate you inside the ring…. And there’s nothing that she can do to prevent me from doing that to you Ariana.
 
“And even if she had a chance to save you, she won’t, because all that she cares about is that Roulette title reign, to have held it a record amount of time before finally allowing her soon to be crippled body to retire. Is that the type of friend that you wish to have Ariana??? But wait, friends are a relative term in the sport of wrestling isn’t it??? The Mecca of betrayal between friends or even family.An don’t tell me that I am talking about rhetorical assumptions…. Ask her long time tag team partner…. f”

 
Melissa grins as she turns her attention more and more towards the camera as the ever darkening sky looms over her as if it is a Gothic painting.
 
“But this isn’t about you and Jessie, even though I could go on for hours and hours. It still is about you defending that championship belt for the very first time, your FIRST championship belt that had become an obsession for you ever since you had to endure me taking that championship opportunity away from you. Having to witness me outlast each and every other Bombshell in that match. Becoming one of the many of you WRESTLERS out there that couldn’t believe that I was better than each and every one of you. And that does not change the fact that you hold that belt Ariana, hell I could even care less if I beat you without winning that title. It will only prove my point even more that you will walk around telling the world that you are still champion, realizing that you do not even deserve it. ”
 
She moves her head from left to right without taking her eyes off the camera as she continues to smile.
 
“Does it start to set in already Ariana?? I’m not the woman that you believed I would be. I am not the woman that will tell you all the denial routine stories that are so infamous amongst you idiots. I’m a fighter, I’m a type of bitch that does not stop until I get what I want. And the problem for you is that you do not realize what I truly want. Ultimately that championship belt is coming home with me, but ultimately ridding myself and the world from you and Jessie’s bitching is ultimately what I truly want. I want to move on, I want to face new opponents without having to worry about one of the three stooges of the Bombshell division sticking their noses into MY business. Go ahead and start to leach yourself upon another victim, because that’s what leeches do, feeding upon others because you wouldn’t even be relevant without ME!!!”
 
“The mere fact that I wasn’t even mentioned as newcomer of the year already shows the world that you people aren’t far from enjoying insulting true talent. The mere fact that I am not even considered a reliable threat to anyone out there already proves to me that each and everyone needs to have their heads kicked in. I already start to pity the Bombshell Roulette division once I have scraped your name off the pavement and tossed your lifeless carcass into the ocean to watch you drown in your own misery. Because unlike others, I will not throw a lifeline into the water in an attempt to save you. Because that’s the price you pay when you dare to close the door in front of my face and deny me from what I am destined to achieve in this sport you hold so dear.”
 
“The only question I need to ask you Ariana, which side of your face do you want me to kick your skull in?? Because it doesn’t matter what type of match we will have, I will have that one specific moment where you will lift up your face and turn straight into The Shade of Black… Where your career will end up like every night that you go to sleep. Nothing more than a dissapointment, something that I know you and everyone else will take for granted. Because you don’t deserve that championship, you don’t deserve to be in the main event of a Climax Control or a Super Card.”
 
“I didn’t get to enjoy being the champ, because of people like you and Jessie Salco, but I’ll be damned to witness a High Stakes Super Card where the two of YOU get to decide who will walk out as champion . So do me a favor, don’t start to complain and cry like a little bitch who you are when I beat you…. Don’t go and run for excuses and demand title rematches that you do not deserve… And you know why?? Because I didn’t….. And I never will…. So live with it, because this coming Sunday everything that you possess will be gone… Except one crucial massive headache….. ”

 
With that the shot slowly fades as Melissa walks out of the shot.

50
Climax Control Archives / Chapter One: Respect
« on: September 30, 2022, 06:52:31 PM »
(OOC: I have permission from Kat to use her character of Whisper in my rp)


 
The Rebirth of sorts 

Chapter One: Respect.


It has been a while since Goth’s last appearance upon Sin City after losing the Internet title to Lachlan Kane. A man that he has congratulated after his victory, not shying away from his responsibility as a pro wrestler and a veteran of this company. Knowing that his opportunity would arise very soon, either a rematch down the road or something different and bigger.

“Wake up sleepie head.”

Shouts Melissa from the other room, throwing a shirt towards Goth who is still in his bed half sleeping. Groaning over the sudden attempt from his fiance to wake him up.

“Leave me alone!!”

Comes his response, hYe has not been in the best of mood as of late, losing his last two matches in Sin City Wrestling and losing a title that he had taken pride in by taking it away from Jack Washington. He had gone home to his mother for a week after the final Super Show, trying to recollect his thoughts on what to do next as well as trying to widen his horizon. Sadly the frustration has been impossible for him to ignore, feeling that he had let himself down and the entire Saviors, the man that they had brought in to the group because they felt that he would have made them better. And then there was Melissa’s title loss, he took it to himself to take the blame for her loss as well, believing that he perhaps had not prepared her well enough.

It had annoyed him that he could not have allowed himself to stare into the eyes of Mac Bane, the man that had lost the world title to Ken Davieson. He felt that he had let the man down that had brought him into the group. That showed him the respect that he himself had felt was missing since his return. And even though he had achieved some memorable achievements throughout the twelve months since he had returned, it was clearly not enough for a man that held up very high standards for himself.

“This shirt better not be that sparkle one one….”

He murmurs, remembering the last that he was in this situation, Melissa had thrown him a shirt as well. He had not paid attention after putting it on and went to the gym, Getting confronted by many wide eye stares of the other participants in the gym that had caused him to realize something had gone wrong, ultimately ending up to be a big hit on Youtube as someone had videotaped his arrival and the many of reactions from the other people in the gym. Goth had not taken it lightly, nearly knocked some guy to the ground for having made some wrong comments.

He sits right up, holding the shirt in front of him. He sighs of relief as he realizes that it is one of his favorite shirts that he loved to wear to the gym. He notices Melissa standing in the entrance of the bedroom after he had put on the shirt, staring at him with a big time smile on her face.

“Did Old Man Grumpy have something to say??”

He sighs, he usually enjoyed her sense of humor as it normally would always light him up. But for some reason he was really not in the mood to be cheered. He felt the need to prove something, not wanting to be remembered for having a title, only to lose it on the first title defense. He had wanted to have one final run, to have one final big match and for some reason it was much more difficult for him to hold on to the belt that he had won not so long ago. He knew that Sin City Wrestling was a part of the elite in wrestling, putting himself on the top of that list among the greats that has been a part of this company or still is. And yet,

“You know damn well what I was referring to Melissa.”

He says as he straightens the shirt, he exits the bed as he walks over towards the table where she had made him some breakfast. He had kissed her on the cheek on the way towards breakfast, causing her to react irritated as she never enjoyed it when he had not shaved himself for a while. Goth rolls his eyes as he moves towards his seat, sitting down and picks up the baked eggs and places it on his sandwich before saying a quick prayer before eating. We see Melissa sit down upon the opposite of he table and grabs some cheese to place on top of her sandwich.

“Still not feeling happy huh Gerrit??”

He glances over towards her, giving her an annoyed look as she rolls her eyes and leans back against her chair and crosses her arms across her chest.

“FUnny, I remembered someone tell me a while ago to always keep your focus at hand. No matter what the outcome of your match.”

This remark causes Goth to drop the knife and fork on the table, staring straight into her eyes with anger.

“I have said my Whoosaa a few times already Melissa, I have picked up a horse shoe for good luck and I have swam with the dolphins, I am purely one with positivity. So if you don’t mind?? I got an egg sandwich to devour.”

He says before taking a large bite to emphasize his words, causing her to roll her eyes. He knew that she was right, he wanted to apologize. But something inside of him held him back, he feels her eyes burning straight at him as he does not look up to meet her gaze

“You truly are an asshole Gerrit.”

She gets up and walks off, not allowing him to give him a chance to make any kind of remark. He stares at her, realizing he had fucked up and drops everything to run after her. He quickly catches up with her after turning the corner of the hallway that she is walking, grabbing her by the arms in an attempt to spin her around. But she quickly shrugs him off, turning around herself and stares him dead in the eyes.

“What??!!!”

She screams at him with fire in her eyes, he knew then that he was in deep trouble and has to first calm her down.

“Look I’m sorry, you are right. I…”

“YOU ARE DAMN RIGHT!!!!”

She screams as she cuts him off, he feels his frustration boiling up once more. But he knows that fighting fire with fire wouldn’t help him in any while trying to make up with Melissa. There’s a moment of silence between them, him trying to read her facial features for a while before lowering his head. He holds his gaze upon the floor for a while as he was searching for the right words before he staring her back into her eyes once more.

I’I am sorry for  being such an ass lately, I…”

“Oh wait, THAT makes everything so much better now. Thank you for those wonderful words Gerrit!!!”

He lifts his left arm, running his hand across his back as he is trying to keep his composure. He knew that she could verbally eat him up right now and he has know response to what she could produce when she is in this state of mind.

“I have neglected you, I have neglected my promise to you that I would share anything that is on my mind with you when I am like this. And I know that I haven’t, I don’t know what to say than I am sorry and I….”

He feels move closer to him, he could feel the intense breathing coming in contact with his skin. Her eyes are still showing nothing but anger, but suddenly she plants a passionate kiss upon his lips as her hands grab him by the side of his head. The sudden change in her behavior had caught him off guard for a few moments before responding by wrapping his arms around her slender waist. They kiss each other for the next few moments before breaking up their kiss of passion. Both reluctantly stare at each other, still feeling the anger inside of her made him lower his head. His eyes trace the floor towards her feet. Noticing her flip flops for the first time since he had entered the room. He always loved those flip flops as he adored watching her toes curl freely whenever she notices him staring at them. Suddenly his eyes notice them curl a little, causing him to lift his head upwards slowly to meet back at her gaze. There he stares into the most beautiful eyes he has ever seen in his entire life, causing him to melt as she gives him a weak smile.

“Why are you so lovable?? Even when I am mad at you, you still find a way to make me stop hating you.”

He lets out a sigh of relief, understanding how critical the past few weeks has been between him and her. He slowly reaches for her small left hand as he takes it in his right. Guiding her back towards the dinner table as they both sit down while still holding each other’s hand. He lifts her hand towards his face, rubbing her soft fingers against his cheek before kissing the fingers. His eyes slowly turn back towards hers, neither of them are capable of saying anything towards each other in that moment of intense mixed emotions.

“I love you Melissa.”

He says as he breaks the silence after five more minutes, a small blush comes over the cheeks of Melissa as that gives him a sign that her defenses are slowly crumbling.

“I have been very frustrated since losing that championship, to some wrestlers in this business they get upset because they lost their belt. For me it was a wakeup call that I had fucked up my hard work since losing those Mixed Tag Titles almost a year ago. Having to go through several opportunities to qualify for a titles shot at that Internet Title and finally succeeding… And only to throw it away at the first given opportunity. I…”

His words break off, fighting to keep the tears from flowing before nodding his head towards Melissa as he feels her caress his cheeks.

“But it was foolish of me to be solely focused upon me, I should have been there for you as well. It was your first championship, your first title loss and first loss in general.. and I…”

Again he chokes on his own words, staring at the loving gaze of the woman that he had asked to marry him. She silently leans back, crossing her arms across each other while staring at him with a look that made him unsure what she would say eventually.

“I’m glad that you have come to that realization, Gerrit, because indeed you were selfish. But to hear you state that you had to be there to comfort me? For what?? Just because I lost my title and my first ever match? Give me a freaking break, that is pathetic.”

Her gaze quickly turns back into a dark look, angry once more for him having said the most stupid thing that he could have ver said. Mentally he slaps himself across the face for being so stupid, this is one of the strongest women that heh as ever met. He had been in so many romantic moments with her, having sen her softer side had made him assume that she would have needed his shoulder to cry on, while in true realization the only thing that she needed was going to the gym with him and working up a sweat. This makes him realize that he has got much more to do to make things better between the two of them….

The following day

Goth can be seen in the gym working out, exercising with a pair of dumbbells while staring at himself in the mirror. The concentration can be seen being etched upon his face as he executes a few more reps before gently placing them back on the ground on either side of him. He sighs as he grabs his bottle of water and takes a big swig out of it before wiping his face with his towel.

“You wanted to talk to me??”

A familiar voice says as Whisper walks into the view, Goth does not look up as he holds his face inside of the towel for a few moments as the sweat is pouring down his face like crazy. He lowers his towel after wiping his face clean for a final time, staring into the waiting gaze of the woman that had helped him train Melissa to where she is today. He nods as he gestures for her to sit down close to him as there’s a chair in the corner of the gym, she takes a seat as he watches her cross her legs elegantly inside that outfit she is wearing.

“I need your advice.”

This causes Whisper to raise her eyebrow, she was used to handling some deals for Goth that he sometimes was too busy to do himself. But never had he asked this from her.

“Something wrong??”

Her question is sincerely concerned as she leans forward to stare at him closer as this causes him to lower his head. His hair falls in front of his face as it hides the worried look that he has on his face.

“I have been neglecting Melissa since losing my title, yesterday she confronted me about it and I realized my mistake.”

“Well that’s a good thing isn’t it??”

She asks with a look of hope upon her face, but that quickly changes when she sees him stare back at her with a painful expression.

“Oh, that bad??”

Goth growls as he throws the towel in the corner of the room, staring at it for a few moments before sighing as he turns his attention back to Whisper.

“I reacted in a way that I felt I had let her down. That I had to be there to help her through the emotional distress of losing your first ever match and the first ever title that she had held.”

She leans back, staring at him with a cold glare in her eyes that made Goth think back to the same stare that Melissa had given him yesterday.

“I know, I fucked up didn’t I??”

He says with a fake smile upon his face, but that quickly vanishes as Whisper doesn’t change.

“You do know she isn’t a baby that you need to feed every few hours right???”

He looks at her with a puzzled look on his face as he doesn’t understand the comparison that she is trying to make, causing her to roll her eyes before trying to explain.

“Look Gerrit, I understand where you are coming from. But Melissa is a badass, but you have to understand that she expects the same professional towards yourself as you have been towards her. And I can clearly tell by your reaction that you clearly didn’t. ”

He reacts annoyed, biting on his lower lip to not react by going off on her.

“I know, I just don’t know what to do to make it up to her.”

This causes a small smile to emerge upon her face as she understands his situation, she leans back into the chair as she stares towards him for a few moments that makes him become insecure.

“Whisper?? I….”

“Can’t you see Gerrit?? She doesn’t want you to go all out to make it up to her. She wants you to be you, to get back to your normal routine. Because she will thrive the best way as she knows that you are on top of everything.”

“You mean?”

She rolls her eyes before handing him the piece of paper that she had in her pocket, causing him to raise an eyebrow before looking at the piece of paper.

“You need to raise hell against these three names that are on that paper, because it’s for the shot at Ken’s world title.”

Goth’s eyes light up when hearing the news while staring at the three other names along with himself for the Main Event of this week’s Climax Control. His gaze turns back towards the names of Finn Whelan, Austin James And Chronic Chris Page as this causes him to grind his teeth while squeezing the piece of paper inside of his hand that has turned into a fist. A smile re emerges upon his face when he senses that desire once again that has brought him to many successes throughout the year

“I think I know just exactly how I am going to settle this.”

The shot slowly fades as Goth and Whisper continues to talk with each other, but that is for another time.

Respect, part one: Fin Whelan, Austin James Mercer and Chronic Chris Page.

The scene cuts back to Goth sitting in the living room of the hotel room he and Melissa are spending their time, the atmosphere is very dark as all lights are dimmed except one lamp in front of him on the table. He is seated at a lounge chair, staring intently at the light in front of him.

“I have done some soul searching the past few weeks since losing my Internet Title to a deserving Lachlan Kane, it made me realize that I had taken certain things way over my head, starting to believe in my invincibility that once made me the most revered and respected wrestler for quite some time, only to watch it drag me to my downfall. Something that I have got no problems in admitting, but admitting weaknesses is not always a sign of weakness.”

He says as his eyes are deadlocked upon the light, there’s no sign of any kind of emotion as his calmness is a sign of bad intentions to come for this weeks Climax Control.

“I’m certain that some of you would disagree, tell me that I just dropped the ball and I am not to the level that I should be at. Asking yourself publicly why I am even in this match to begin with?? And you know what’s funny? Recently, that was all that I could think of. But I guess the next question on your mind is what has changed??” And all I can say is that I turned my focus back upon one thing that I either have for you, or don’t. And that’s a word that once so elegantly sang by Aretha Franklin…. R-E-S-P-E-C-T.. Seven letters that make a word that holds a special place in my heart. Something that you got to earn, the old fashioned way. To beat the living shit out of me with the intention of taking away what I want to take away from you….. Because deep down inside I believe that I should be the one that owns everything in this organization, but you on the other hand need to take it away from me. It’s quite simple if you start to think about it. But I sometimes wonder what truly is on your minds…. some are the good, some are the bad…. And the rest?? Well you know the drill.

He smirks a little as he reflects towards the ugly in the final statement that he did not finish, placing his hands together as his finger tips touch each other while still staring into the small light in front of him.

“Funny how all three men in this confrontation I have been in the ring  with. Not so much as I would have liked for different reasons… But it all has got to do with the word respect. Something I have got none for you Finn, forgive me for showing no kindness and sympathy that you would be expecting from me. But you did turn your back on me didn’t you?? You just walked away from a Golden opportunity, to have had the opportunity to do what Lachlan Kane did to me. But you refused, you refused to open up to me and accept the biggest opportunity of a lifetime. Instead, you chose to remain in obscurity and in denial. Funny how things ultimately have a way to end up in a feeling of dejavu doesn’t it Finn?? Because here we are, once again. An opportunity for greatness, an opportunity to do something beyond your wildest dreams… And once again, I am a roadblock to keep you from achieving it… The question is Finn, will you be willing to stare me in the eyes this time?? Or will you just turn your back towards me like you did the last time?? Is that how you respect people?? Or is it perhaps the mere fact that you do not have a damn respectful bone in your own stinking body?? Because I have learned at a young age that before you are able to love somebody else, you need to love yourself… And I do not see you loving or respecting anyone else…. because you are incapable of doing such a thing for yourself….But that’s not my fault, it’s yours. You speak tough words on social media. You talked about getting another world title somewhere else, is that how you repay the same respect to those who give you a freaking opportunity?? An opportunity to shine as bright as a million of these lights in front of me combined… No, you preferred to feast upon someone else’s meal ticket and squander off. I hope you will think back to my words one day, Finn, because these words will be a thin red line throughout your entire damn career as your career will end up with me, just like they once said that every road would end up in Rome…. You just don’t even realize it don’t you??”

“Of course you don’t, that’s what seperates men like you with men like me. I take risks, yeah it sometimes doesn’t pay off. But what risk have you ever taken in your fucking life?? No wait, don’t answer that. Because unlike the other two men that I will address in a moment or two, at least I know that they have accomplished so much more that you could not even dream about. I don’t respect people that hide behind excuses, because I know you will utter so many about our last match. You see Finn, I don’t have any regrets for whatever I do inside that six sided ring.But for you I will make an exception, because deep down inside… i wish I had not let go off that submission hold on you. Because YOU my friend, YOU don’t deserve to be here… I don’t respect you, because you don’t even respect yourself…. So do me a favor, come back when you finally have decided that it is time that you grow some balls. Because I deal with men in this sport that I love, not little whining children that got a silver spoon shoved up their ass.”


He rolls his eyes, clearly not wanting to waste any more time on Finn Whelan, snorting his nose a few times before leaning his head back against the soft cushion of the lounge chair he is seated upon.

“At least I know that we won’t have that same problem don’t we Austin?? How much I have enjoyed those two Mixed Tag Matches that you and I have had along with our respectful tag team partners of Mercedes Vargas and Tempet. We both spoke of so much respect for each other, made me wonder whether we were trying to sickening each other’s guts or not.”

The words are being followed by a rather big smile upon his face, clearly enjoying the funny remark that he had come up with.

“But all joking aside Austin, I wished we had the opportunity to have clashed inside that six sided ring one on one, even if it was just a one time deal. your power, my in ring technical abilities? Oh man, that would have been magic. Two highly decorated champions in Sin City Wrestling, two men that love the business of being a pro wrestler. Two men that have a mean streak that knows no limitations. Oh such a wrestler’s wet dream to go up against someone that YOU know deep down inside would be a match made in heaven. And yet, it never happened. Did it James??

“Now I know things don’t always go as we wish them to, hell I would have paid money to be standing opposed to you one day. I’m glad that fortune sometimes smile upon us as we are merely days away from accomplishing that dream Austin, along with two other men that  all wish to stand nose to nose with my friend Ken Davieson for that world title of his.”


Goth raises an eyebrow at the mention of his fellow Saviors stablemate Ken Davison, the man that took Mac Bane to the level and beyond and earn his first SCW world title.

“Now I know that you were one of the first to have come in contact with the Saviors weren’t you?? Coming to the aid of  a man that you once wanted to destroy…. I have always asked myself what your thoughts had been since I joined the ranks of the same group that you wanted to destroy a long time ago?? I wonder whether your respect for me has died, whether you have problems recognizing the man that I still am today. I have not changed Austin, except for the mere fact that my purpose in life to have done it all one final time has grown to become an obsession Austin. An obsession that I know that you have been going through, finding the man that you were destined to be….  It must be eating you alive doesn’t it Austin?? To always be overlooked, to have always been looking on from the sidelines while others got the opportunity after opportunity. Opportunities that deep down inside your mind you are telling yourself that they do not deserve, I know that these thoughts haunt you Austin…. You are just too conflicted to admit it.”

“Oh God the sweet nectar of conflicted believes is merely listening to Psalms that states that YOU have to come to ME for the right answers…., All you have to do is to open up and I am not so sure whether you are willing to do so Austin.”


He runs his fingers through his hair, pulling the long black hairs all the way to the back as it falls behind the back of the lounge chair. Staring at the ceiling for a moment before he continues.

“You see Austin, unlike Finn Whelan, i see a confliction inside of you that I can tell that can be repaired. All you need is that one single push in the back to get you back upon the right track. But you have blinded yourself with nothing more than pure rage isn’t it Austin? Do not speak the bad word, or else the bad man will come down and destroy you.”

“That may be fine and well when you have a true purpose in life Austin, sadly the only thing that I can see that you have in common with Finn Whelan… that you have none, that YOU are just seeking a destination in life, just like I did before I found it when Mac Bane came to ME!!! To guide my life back to the promised land, by merely showing the respect that I could feel and nurture… Something that I could do for you as well Austin… All you have to do is just say the magic word and EVERYTHING will be alright once more….

“But I know you won’t do it huh Austin??”


Goth shakes his head from left to right, wrincing a few times as he feels some spots in his neck loosening up finally, something he experiences from time to time after having suffered multiple injuries throughout the years.

“But that’s okay Austin, I know that you are a proud man. YOu want to accomplish everything upon your own merit, something that I can understand, yet it will merely be a judgment call upon yourself that is destined to be wrong….. Now of course I can hear you utter the words that I should have held on to those two title belts way longer than I actually did…, but if that’s the only case that you can muster up to hide your own insecurities and doubts behind… Then be my guest, I have harmed far more often by merely being wasted than I could care about if you decide to take that low route Austin.. But know this Austin,  I’ve been desperte too… and look at me now.. Resurrected one more time to do the things that you can only dream about…. ”

Goth continues to stare at the ceiling before slowly rising his head back towards the camera as his eyes have rolled all the way to the back as we see nothing but whiteness for a few moments before it all comes back to normal.

“But dreams are merely a tool for those who are foolish enough to believe in them… Not me Austin…, not me….”

Goth then turns his face towards the camera, his demeanor has suddenly changed in one of full concentration. He is focused upon the camera as if he is staring someone straight in the face, a clearly different approach in comparison towards the two men that he had mentioned a few moments ago.

“The one thing that I have ever wondered how it would have been if I had a big brother. Oh yeah, I have an older sister, but I never got to experience having a brother of my own. Brothers love to tangle, brothers love to argue and sometimes get physical. And when you have not experienced something on your own while gorwing up, you tend to find something like that somewhere else. And even though I have faced many experienced wrestlers… I have never faced someone that has been in this business as long as me…. or in the case of Chronic Chris Page even longer

“Just don’t fool yourself by thinking that I am in awe with you Chris, that’s not my cup of tea.”


He smiles to the words that he had just uttered, taking a moment to let it all sink in before raising his eyes back to the camera with that same confident and cold look of his.

“How is life Chris? Living the great life that your wrestling career has provided you? Making waves throughout the many different companies and always being able to end up on top isn’t it?? I can respect that, the mere fact that you and I are from a both from an era that we don’t take shit from nobody and yet we are capable for giving the respect where it is due. And so I applaud you Chris, for assisting Ben Jordan in a crucial fashion that handed you and Ben Jordan the win over me and the current World Heavyweight Champion Godly Ken Davison. As well as handing Ben Jordan a loss on one of the greatest stages of the year in Sin City Wrestling showcases…. But it doesn’t tell me anything new Chris. Because I know deep down inside that you are a great competitor…. Someone that wishes to delve deep into the psyche of the other human being and get under their skin… Because that’s how you have been successful for all these years haven’t you??”

The constant stare in his eyes are getting colder and colder by the second, until he turns his attention away from the camera, looking at his hands as he is rubbing them together.

“I have to admit, it’s wonderful to once again stand in the same ring with another legend. Someone that I have faced already and have learned so much from that encounter. You see Chris, I’m not like those one and done wrestlers that you can find coming off the factory line by the dozens that are these wrestling schools, those who get the stamp of approval from their trainer in the hope that they will actually make it in this business. But they aren’t like you and me are they?? No Chris, we are from a crop of talent that is still left in this business… That somehow still manage to withstand the test of time…. I guess we can honestly say that we are Father Time aren’t we not???”

He executes a cocky smile before leaning forwards and to the side of the seat that he is sitting upon, grabbing a glass of orange juice as he stares at it for a while before taking a sip from it.

“I wish that I could say that Austin and Finn are on the same level of concern to me as you, Chris. But I would be lying to myself if I did. Oh sure, both are great competitors, we could be arguing about the mere fact that both of them deserve the same spot as us… One I could tell, but the other?? But alas, I am drifting off subject am I not?? Because I hated losing to you and Ben Jordan a while ago, it also made me realize that our paths would cross inevitably. And you know why chris??”

“It’s quite simple if you think of it, because you need me more than I need you. Oh sure, don’t get me wrong. I want to beat the living shit out of you just like I want to do against any other wrestler out there. But doing so against a man whose career has been so similar to mine and yet….. our paths have always been trying to avoid each other for some reason haven’t they Chris?? I know it isn’t fear, because we have bled fear and stared it in the eyes so many times that we no longer believe in fairy tales that second rate Jack Washington’s attempt to make you all believe. No, it must be so much deeper than that doesn’t it??

“It’s sure as hell not the tale of who has got the bigger track record of having done more insane things in comparison to the others… Because we both have done it all and have seen it all…So we can cross that ridiculous notion that teenagers seem to extract their confidence from. All because they made someone bleed… So no, that can’t be it either…. No Chris, it’s that unsational appetite to prove to the world who the better competitor is, until someone proves you wrong isn’t it?? And even though you withheld me from saving my tag team partner from certain defeat…. it ultimately ends up that you haven’t done anything else that would be having my name crossed off that bucketlist of yours now does it Chris??”


He takes another sip from the orange juice and closes his eyes for a few moments to enjoy the taste of the liquid while swallowing it down his throat.

“Now an uneducated fool would scream out from the top of his or her lungs that it had not proven anything. But I know that it did Chris, I know exactly what it means to YOU and to me. That this was just a sign for so much more to come and this is just another example of the brutality that could be expected from you and me. Because neither of us can afford a loss in this fatal fourway can’t we?? Even though we are at a point in our careers that wins and losses do not affect our legacies, do they??”

“And yet, we both know that deep down inside that neither of us want to come up short,for reasons that does not matter for those who do not understand us Chris. But I want to walk into this match knowing, KNOWING that I will walk out number one contender for the world title… Knowing that I have sent those who do not deserve this opportunity home empty handed…. That I have beaten a man that knows what it is like to hold that world title himself… having garnered once again that unspoken respect inside that six sided ring as we are competitors amongst each other… And then there’s you, the man that wanted to challenge the world…  A man that has the cockiness to do such a thing and is able to back up every single word that he has spoken out to the world… Because he knows that his fellow men are capable of beating almost every single challenger tha challenges them o a fight of respect.

“And yet, all I heard was a man speaking my language, my arrogance and my determination. Something that tells the world that no matter how many times you beat me down, I will always come back for more until I return the favor… Because we both know that we are capable of doing so…. You just happen to step into my existence Chris and I have to take away your chance to save you from ultimately grabbing that title shot and the chance to win that title.”


He puts down the glass back on the floor before turning his attention back to the camera and smiles.

“I have wished that this was a one on one confrontation Chris, it would have made my quest of reopening your eyes for the very first time in a very long time more enjoyable to watch before I turn my back and move on. But I guess just like siblings do, If I have to go through the others to get to the one… Then so be it Chris. one day you walk into another federation and take hom another championship belt only will be reflected upon those who you have claimed dared to accept your challenge… And just like I did challenge one of your boys, I do not run away from the Chronic Chris Page, because there is nothing for me to hide for Chris. Therea ret wo other names in this match that will say that this is just another match, that we are just two other challengers in a long list of names that they have already faced. But I know better, this is a chance to seal the deal of who truly will walk on…. who will need to save his chances of moving on… And who will fail….

“But until that moment comes Chris, I want you to remember… For what once was, is no more… And what is in front of us will truly be the most defining moment of either man’s career. But understand this Chris, this isn’t CCPE vs. the World… It’s CCPE vs. The King of Kings…. But you will realize that just like Austin James Mercer and Finn Whelan will once again…. That it is truly great to be King…..“


With that Goth signals the camera to stop as the shot fades.




51
Climax Control Archives / Vinnie's symphony chapter one: Fenris
« on: September 16, 2022, 10:37:01 AM »

Vinnie’s symphony 


Chapter One: Visiting old memories


Tijuana, Mexico

 

September 12th 2022

 

We are at the house of Senor Vinnie, who has been off Sin City Wrestling for a while. He had done some soul searching as well as some injuries that needed to be taken care off. But this week he will finally be back on National Television as Sin City Wrestling is back in Las Vagas, Nevada after their tour in Greece and India. Something that he had enjoyed being back, because he could spend some time in his own home, nursing some wounds both mentally and physically. The biggest issue has been him and Fenris, it still had him frustrated over what had happened and who to believe. And now to make things worse, he had seen Fenris at the final stop in India issuing an open challenge, telling the world that he has healed for quite some time and was looking for a fight. Something Vinnie had not expected, more troubling that he had not known whether he should have accepted it or not. This caused him to go home, search for some answers and face reality on so many different areas. He knew he had to come face to face with his demons, one way or another.

 

It had been Monday morning, he had just finished his breakfast as he is still seated at his dinner table. Alone as heh ad been for many of years now since his divorce with Valora West. He still sat at the same chair, next to the chair that she had been seated through his time as being her husband. In the beginning he could have still sworn to have smelled her favourite perfume. He had always bought her Noa, because she had confessed to him that it made her feel wonderful. Something that to this very day he had been yearning for, to be felt special by someone like her…. But he knew that would have been nothing more but a hopeful lie to himself, because there’s nobody like her. Something that has either upset him as well as made him feel sad. He knew that he isn’t the only one in the world that has got bad luck in the love department, so he wasn’t looking for anyone’s sentimental support. This was something that he had to do on his own, but he was never willing to acknowledge the way to do it…. Until now.

 

“I can still go back, but do I really want to??” 

 

Sweat is pouring down his face, he is nervous. Something that he never is willing to showcase on camera, because he is an Alpha Male in his own mind. And those do not show weaknesses, something he had no issues of doing when he was married. Making him wonder whether that Vinnie was still there, somewhere hidden deep in a small a forgotten memory. 

 

“No, I got to do this… or else I am still avoiding the obvious.”

 

His lip is twitching after uttering these words as the camera slowly moves down from zooming in on his face to him holding his I phone 13 pro max. his left hand is shaking as it is merely a few inches away from the touch screen as the camera looks down on the screen as we see the name that he is staring at.

 

Valora West

 

The name that he had internal battles with deep inside his mind on whether he should have removed her name and phone number or not. Whether he should be feel liberated as it is a step in his process of moving forward in his life… Or whether he should keep it in case he needed a friend. A friend, he remembered scowling at himself for actually believing that she and him would actually come to terms of having contact again on friendly terms. Telling himself that you cannot remain friends with someone that you loved and still have feelings for if he could be honest to himself. But on the other side of the tale, it was more that he knew he could ever ask for. And now there’s a touch screen and his index finger that separates him from ultimately coming back in contact with the woman that he once called his wife.

 

“I hope she has not changed her phone number.”

 

Another thought that had crept up in his head all of the sudden, it would not have been out of the question. She would want to move on herself, perhaps she had been dealing with he same painful memories as him, maybe she had been staring at his phone number or pictures that they once took of each other just like him. Maybe he is just trying to believe these thoughts a bit too much. Thoughts that he had realized was making his heart beat faster and faster, his desire to once again be around her once more was creeping back into his mind. Thoughts that caused him to place his I phone back on the table and push it away from him. Realizing that he wasn’t ready for that confrontation. 

 

“Come on Vinnie, you got to do this…..”

 

His hands are shaking as he is slowly moving them towards the I phone once more, holding it in his hands as the name starts to blur in front of his face as it is shaking too much. He decisively holds it in one hand, taking deep breaths in order to calm down before using the option to call the woman that once was the love of his life.

 

“Please don’t let this turn into something ugly.”

 

He whispers as he listens to the phone trying to make connection with the other line, he could tell that she was still abroad as she had gone back to Japan to be a nurse. At least he knew that she had not changed that part of her life. The phone starts to ring a few times before he hears the other line accepting the call as he hears a familiar voice..

 

“With Lora??”

 

His heart has stopped for a moment, the soft voice of the love of his life has not changed a bit. He had to admit that he had missed hearing her soft sweet voice. Yet he feels scared, not knowing how to react or what to say…. And even worse, how she will react.

 

“Hello?? Who is this?? I can hear someone breathing.”

 

Vinnie is cursing to himself, he realized that he shouldn’t have put his I phone on speaker. But he know it is too late, he has to respond to her.

 

“Hello Lora, it’s me….. Vinnie.”

 

There’s a moment of silence, Vinnie is crossing his fingers in hope of Valora not cutting off the line with him. Although he couldn’t blamed her if she would.

 

“Vinnie???”

 

Her response caused his heart to stop a beat, she had recognized his voice and more importantly not hung up on him. His mind is racing all over the room as the sweat start to pour even more from his face.

 

“Si Lora, how are you?”

 

There’s a moment of silence, he could hear her whisper something in the distance before she turns her attention back to him.

 

“I am fine, you just caught me off guard. Is everything alright??”

 

He feels his heart pounding again, making loud echoing sounds in both of his ears. This wasn’t the response that he was prepared to get from her, causing him to make a mental jump of joy for her sounding concerned for him. Although he told himself immediately not to get his hopes up way too high.

 

“Si Lora, I hope you don’t mind me calling you that still??”

 

He hears a soft giggle from the other side of the line.

 

“You are still the gentleman I remember Vinnie, of course not.”

 

This causes him to sigh of relief, realizing that if there was any tension between them that he had broken it by now.

 

“Gracias Lora, I am sorry if I perhaps called you on a wrong moment. But I have been wanting to talk to you for a long time, I just never found the courage to call you.”

 

There’s a moment of silence on the other end of the line as that worries Vinnie.

 

“Lora??”

 

 

 

There’s still a moment of silence before Valora reacts to him.

 

“I’m still here, you just caught me off guard.”

 

“Forgive me, that is not what I intended to do. I…”

 

“No it’s okay Vinnie, you just caught me off guard because I have been wanting to talk to you too. I was just worried how you would react, considering how things went in the end.”

 

Vinnie suddenly got silent, trying to process everything that she had said towards him. Mostly for the mere fact that Valora admitted that she had wanted to talk to him as well. This moment causes him to suddenly have so many questions that he wanted to ask her, making it impossible for him to know where to begin as well as tempering any amount of hope of once again feel what he had felt once before.

 

“Are you alright Vinnie?”

 

Her concern warmed his heart, remembering her patience that she had shown to him in the early stages in their relationship when they had started dating. Smiling as he remembered how much he had changed because of her and how many sleepless nights he must have given her in that difficult time. But the words also gave him the realization that if there’s a more suitable moment to finally ask the questions that had been burning on his lips for so many years.

 

“Where did it all go wrong between us Lora??”

 

There’s a moment of silence, he could tell that his question had caused her to think back at their relationship as all the painful memories would resurrect once more. Causing him to regret his sudden bluntness as he immediately starts to seek for an apology.

 

“I’m sorry Lora, I shouldn’t have asked you this… I…”

 

“No Vinnie, it’s alright. You have every right to ask me this, because I have been asking the same question myself as of late.”

 

Vinnie could hear the sadness in her voice, she must have been going through the same things that he had gone through. Making him want to wrap his arms around her for a hug that he had given her so many times in the past, only to realize that this would only complicate things even more between them if he could and would. He realizes that he has to say something to make her feel more comfortable.

 

“Did you know that Pete has a new girlfriend?”

 

He could tell that his question had caused her gasp in surprise.

 

“Did he find another cactus???”

 

This causes Vinnie to chuckle a little, remembering how Pete had a crush on the cactus that Valora had in her own apartment. The two only had a small fling that could barely be considered to be a true relationship.

 

“Not really, do you remember the English Bulldog that the Barnharts take with them everywhere they go???”

 

He heard a big gasp from the other end of the line before it ultimately bursts out in laughter.

 

“Are you suggesting that Pete and Iris are dating???”

 

Vinnie scratches the back of his head, not sure of how much of the escapades that Pete and Iris have had through the past year or so have had to his ex-wife. But he starts to feel that secure feeling that he once had with her return to him during this phone call, making it easier for him to open up even more.

 

“Well let us just say that the Barnharts and I are searching for someone that could chaperone them during their dates, so that their dates don’t end up with Pete being this centuries Hugh Hefner.”

 

He hears a gasp from Valora, causing him to picture her to put her free hand in front of her mouth to stifle her reaction.

 

“Are you telling me that….”

 

Valora doesn’t finish the question, but Vinnie already knows what she had meant, it made him smile as he remembered how much their humour was so similar. 

 

“If anyone would be fitting for the job, it would be you.”

 

He suddenly realizes that his words were uttered with such excitement that it would be impossible for Valora not to have noticed it. Causing him to curse silently before turning his attention back to Valora.

 

“I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have said that. I just meant…”

 

His words are stifled when he hears a soft giggle coming from Valora’s mouth, causing him to sih of relief and yet worries about what could come out of her mouth next.

 

“You are so funny, you always knew how to make me laugh.”

 

The words causes his heart to skip a beat, giving him some kind of hope of perhaps more than he could have ever asked for.

 

“I would love to make you laugh some more.”

 

“Uhm…, well..”

 

He hears the doubt in her voice, mentally he face palms himself for being too excited and push himself too much upon her. Realizing that he could have blown whatever it was that they shared for a moment or two as he sighs and nods his head.

 

“I’m sorry, I went too far. I will hang up now if you want…”

 

There’s a moment of silence on the other end of the line, Vinnie is biting on his fingernails of his right hand while waiting for an answer to come from his ex wife.

 

“I wouldn’t mind if we had another talk Vinnie…”

 

Vinnie’s reaction is one of utter joy as he lifts a fist in the air out of excitement before trying to act real cool and not giving away how overjoyed he truly is.

 

“That would be great, when do you want me to call you??”

 

There’s another moment of silence as he could tell that there’s something that Valora wants to tell him.

 

“Well actually, I had planned a flight for tonight. I will be spending a few weeks in Las Vegas, I don’t know if you would like to meet me this Friday??”

 

Now it’s Vinnie’s turn to be silent as the words from Valora had come as a complete surprise. 

 

“Can I take this as a yes??”

 

A nervous giggle can be heard from Valora’s side as this causes Vinnie to snap out of his shock and reacts with a huge smile on his face.

 

“YES!! I mean sure, what hotel will you be staying???”

 

The two share details for a few moments longer as the shot slowly fades to darkness as Vinnie is one of the happiest men at this moment.

 

An unexpected reunion.

 

Vinnie can be seen at the lobby of the hotel where Valora is staying, he is dressed in a white suit and sports an expensive cologne. He is holding a box of chocolates in his hands as he uses his left hand to pull on the collar of his blouse, trying to loosen the tight fit around his neck in an attempt to hide his nervousness. He follows it up by breathing into the same hand to see whether his breath stinks, only to sigh of relief that it doesn’t. He follows it up by looking on the time of his watch, seeing that he is fifteen minutes too early. He begins to curse at himself, realizing that he has to be in this state for fifteen minutes longer, only to wonder whether she would think he still looks as good as he used to. 

 

“Calm down Vinnie, we just agreed for a talk. I’m not going to ask her to marry me for crying out loud.”

 

“Did I hear someone say marriage?? Who is the lucky girl??”

 

The words causes Vinnie to turn around in utter shock, he then looks around to see if someone else had something similar in hope that Valora could be confused by someone else but him. Only to realize that there is nobody else around him as well as Valora staring at him with a huge grin on her mind as she can tell how startled her reaction had made him.

 

“I am sorry Vinnie, I shouldn’t have put you on the spot with my comment.”

 

She walks over towards him smiling, she then looks at the box of chocolates and puts her hands to her mouth in surprise.

 

“Are those for me??”

 

Silence is the only reaction that Vinnie could give as he stares at the woman that he once called his wife, realizing that she is more beautiful than he had remembered. The dumbfounded look on his face causes her to giggle as she wraps both arms around his free arm and looks into his eyes.

 

“Now Senor Vinnie, I believe that we had a table waiting for us.”

 

This causes him to snap out of his trance and realizes that he indeed had booked a table for two.

 

“Uh yes, that’s right. Our chauffeur is waiting.”

 

The two walk towards the entrance of the hotel, where they walk outside and we see a white limo waiting for them as Pete is standing there while holding a door open for the two.

 

“Shouldn’t Pete be spending time with Iris??”

 

Asks Valora as she sees the potted plant standing there in his little limo driver outfit, Vinnie nods his head as he guides Valora to the car and allows her to step in first.

 

“Thank you Pete, you can close the door….”

 

Pete slams the door shut just before Vinnie could finish his sentence, Pete turns around as he is about to head inside of the limo as Vinnie coughs a few times. This causes Pete to turn around and stare at him.

 

“Shouldn’t you have kept the door open for me also Pete???”

 

Pete is about to stumble back to the door as Valora pushes the door open giggling.

 

”Don’t you two ever stop bickering?? Just get inside Vinnie, don’t keep the restaurant waiting over a misunderstanding.”

 

Vinnie stares at her, scratching the back of his head as he realizes that she has a point there and steps in. Pete hobbles to the door of the limo driver and sits down. We see that the pot that he is seated in is attached to the centre of the seat as there is a hole created. The steering wheel is one of a racing car with the gas pedal, breaks and every other option attached to the steering wheel so that Pete could actually drive the limo for the twosome. 

 

“Can he actually see something over the steering wheel Vinnie???”

 

Valora asks him with a look of concern, but Vinnie chuckles as he points at the monitor in front of Pete as that one is connected to a camera in front of the limo. The car automatically starts to drive as they are heading towards the restaurant as Vinnie hands Valora the box of chocolates.

 

“You look wonderful Lora.”

 

“My thank you Vinnie, you look sharp also.”

 

The two share some more pleasantries before they turn silent as Pete drives them to the restaurant. Vinnie is sweating as his nerves is getting to him, but he finally finds all of his courage to ask Valoras something.

 

“So how have you been the past few years???”

 

She stares through the window next to her as she takes time to answer his question, before letting out a sigh as she turns her attention towards Vinnie.

 

“It has been a rough past few years Vinnie, I tried to find any distraction in my work. I needed something in an attempt to forget you…..”

 

The words hurt his heart, he lowers his head for a moment before turning away as he does not want her to see the tears that are emerging. He suddenly feels a hand squeezing his softly as he finds the courage to look back at her.

 

“But I realized after a while that it was impossible for me to forget the man I loved.”

 

She looks at him for a few seconds before turning away with blushing cheeks. Giving Vinnie the courage to talk.

 

“I tried to forget you, to move on with my life and focus solely on my wrestling career.”

 

He takes a deep breath, trying to find the courage to continue as he keeps his stare on Valora.

 

“I realized that I have regretted everything that has happened between us, I…”

 

He lowered his face out of shame as well as he senses that he cannot stop the tears from coming. He feels Valora’s hand slowly lifting his face up towards her before putting a napkin towards his face and wipes the tears away from his face.

 

“We both have made decisions we regret Vinnie, but let this not overshadow our date.”

 

She says with a smile on her face, this causes Vinnie’s heart to beat faster as he returns her smile with one of his own. He nods his head as he tells Pete to speed up the drive as the shot slowly fades.

 

The shot returns at the restaurant where we see Vinnie and Valora seated at a table in a private spot as Vinnie did not wanted to be distracted by other people. The only other “guests” that have booked a private table are his friend Pete and the Bulldog Iris from the Barnharts as they are both eating Italian.

 

“You are so sweet Vinnie, to agree to a double date with Pete and Iris.”

 

Valora says as she looks over towards the smaller table, we see Iris with her golden dog collar around her neck, as Pete is dressed in a smaller version of Vinnie’s suit. Vinnie sighs as he nods his head.

 

“I made a promise to Bill to make sure that Pete and Iris will have someone watching them when they are dating, sadly I could not find anyone so this was the only solution. I hope you don’t mind??”

 

Her face lights up as she shakes her head

 

“Of course not,besides someone needs to keep an eye on the handsome devil that is seated in front of me.”

 

This causes Vinnie to choke on some food that he had put inside of his mouth, causing Valora to stifle a laugh behind a hand as Vinnie looks sheepishly at her. 

 

“”I uhm.., you mean me right??

 

Valora rolls her eyes as she shakes her head.

 

“I don’t see any other handsome guy that is single right?”

 

Vinnie blushes as he takes another bite before staring back at Valora, making him realize that he has not been this happy in quite some time. He is about to ask Valora a question when suddenly there’s a sound coming from behind them. Vinnie and Valora turn around as we see Pete having some Spaghetti all over him as Iris is barking very excitedly as that causes both Vinnie and Valora to laugh out loud. We see Pete run around the room they are seated, causing some of the tomato sauce to fall off of him as it falls on top of his suit before Iris jumps him from behind and starts to eat away the spaghetti. 

 

“That looks like fun.”

 

 

She says while giving Vinnie a wink, causing him to get a warm feeling back into his stomach, causing him to take a few deep breaths and decides to ask her something personal.

 

“Lora, would you perhaps like to go out with me some time???”

 

Vinnie asks with his heart pounding inside his chest, mentally crossing his fingers for her to say yes. But not knowing how to react when she actually did say yes, causing him to feel very conflicted on what he preferred her to say.

 

“I would love that Vinnie, how about this weekend?? Or will you be busy??”

 

Vinnie immediately wants to jump at the question to say yes, but then realizes that he is booked to wrestle Fenris this coming Sunday.

 

“Well I have a match this Sunday….,”

 

 

“Oh neat, who is it against???”

 

 

She asks while placing both of her hands underneath her chin, resting her head on top of her hands while looking at him so lovingly.

 

“It’s against Kristjansson……”

 

 

He says with a soft whisper, not really looking forward towards her reaction because of the history between her and her nephew and Fenris, as well as the situations that he had put them through. He slowly looks up towards her as he sees her concerned look.

 

“When are you two boys finally going to bury that hatchet???”

 

 

Vinnie wants to protest, but quickly closes his mouth as he knows that it’s no use because she is right. He leans back into the chair as he stares at the plate of food in front of him while searching for the right answer.

 

“Many things has happened over the last few years Lora, even after we broke up and what you probably do not know about. I regret many things that I have done, I regret the things that has happened between me and him in our final match as it was something that I had no control over.”

 

Valora looks at him with an annoying look on her face, causing Vinnie to raise his hands in innocence.

“Look, before you say something. I have felt regret ever since the moment happened. I had done anything in my power to be at any assistance for him.Hell, I even got on National Television and confronted not only his brother but also Fenris h imself. Pleading my case that I had never intended to have it happen to him what had happened. And I never expected sympathy, I never expected him to say you are fine. But he did say that one day he may forgive me. And for what has transpired between us throughout the years, that is enough for me. Because that means at least there's a chance of reconciliation. Something I had thought we had passed that stage in our lifves... just like you and me.”

 

He says with a sheepishly look on his face that has caught Valora off guard, she sits there silently while the two of them look at each other.

 

“Damnit Vinnie, why are you so sweet? You just turned my frown upside down while I should be upset with you. This was one of the reasons why things went sour between us Vinnie. Ty vanished all of the sudden, I had lost contact with Kristjansson. Hell I had given it all up for you, back then I thought I had made the right decision because I loved you. And perhaps I still have feelings for you, but in the end things got so difficult for the two of us that I got scared.i wanted to run away to somewhere I just could not get hurt anymore.”

 

Vinnie sees a tear emerge from the face of Valora as this caused him to swallow hard and bowed his head.

“I'msorry for all that I have done, I would understand if you prefer not t see me anymore. I...”

 

“No you dummie, All I just tried to tell you is that I realize that with my decision I hurt one very special person in my life.... and that's you.”

 

Vinnie looks back up at her with a look of shock on his face, not believing what she just had said to him.

 

“But...,”

 

She placed a hand on top of his, smiling at him while he could see another tear flow from her face.

 

“You did hurt me Vinnie, but it would have been selfish to think that every blame should be directed towards you. I have made mistakes and maybe I should have stayed when I ran away. But I was scared and I guess you do stupid things when you are scared. I hope you can forgive me??”

 

Vinnie swallows hard as he finally nods his head and smiles. The two stare at each other for a while before they continue the evening

 

To Be Continued

 

Three months in the making

 

The shot opens up with Vinnie seated in his hotel room, Pete is away with the Barnharts to supervise is date with Iris. Giving him the opportunity to open up to the man he will be facing at Climax Control, Kristjansson Balthazar Also known as Fenris.

 

“I have had many nights of wondering whatit would be like if we would ever come face to face once more Kris. I know you probably won't like me to call you that, preferring it to be used by friends and family. And I know that I am not part of your inner circle that you hold dear, it would still mean so much to me to at least do it now. You can decide afterwards where I stand and how I will be calling you from that moment on, but now?? It is just as personal then just being a straight up match.

 

Ï got to tell you man, you surprised me in Greece where you showed up. Telling the world how you got cleared once again and was looking for an open challenge..... and nobody responded... neither did I. And you know why that is Kris?? Well I will tell you why, I just hope it will be accepted in the world that surrounds us that needs to shut the fuck up.”


 

Vinnie sighs a little before scratching the back of his head, searching he right moment to continue.

 

“I couldn't do it Kris, I couldn't make myself to take that step and tell the world that I wanted to kick your ass. And even how much I wanted to for many years, that desire had been gone since that incident Kris. Maybe not just that specific moment, but mre that moment when we came eye to eye with each other. Where you took off those glasses and made me realize what had happened, I just became sad and upset. I became aware of what I had become, what I had done and what I used to be. I used excuses, became the victim that I didn't wanted to be. But I guess once you had that feeling that you will believe everything you say, then you start to believe it and it becomes a reality. Well, I gues I am the biggest hypocrite walking Gods Green Earth, making me realize that you deserve much better than just facing me. Until recently

 

"Because you know Kris, I have started to acknowledge all my wrong doings and I am intending to do right. Well at least as much as my  abilities would allow me to and the people that I did wrong want me to. But at least I will know that I had acknowledged it and wanted to set it straight, at least then Ii will be able to look myself in the mirror once more and tell myself that I did right. And that's why I am actually glad that you and I got this opportunity Kris. Because this is not for me wanting to finally beat your ass, this is for you to understand that I am a changed man.... and if that means I have to prove it by beating you ON MY OWN, then By God I shall.”


 

Vinnie raises both his hands towards his head, pushing his curly hair away as it causes his face to look tightly pulled back as if he is a martian.

 

“I understand that there is doubt, that there is a history of me doing so many different things to get an upper hand. I understand why Bea is banned from ringside, but truth to be told. I already told her to take the njight off and stay away. I have to prove to the world, to you and most importantly to myself that I am cagey enough to beat you.And for those who are going to quote me with a reaction that is close to bullshit. Then I hope that at least YOU can shut their mouths by telling them that I was the most dangerous opponent that you have ever faced inside that six sided ring.... 

 

“Ï just hope you will Kris, I hope you will at least acknowledge that from all my ungoing fuckups that I has ruined all the good that I have done..... And no, I am not sitting her to pity myself. I am sitting her to acknowledge the wrong and that I will undo them one by one. And how fitting to start with the man that I have done the most to huh??

 

"Because lets face it Kris, this is what you wanted to hear from me the last time huh?? Or in that tag team matchup where you had thought I had cleared my head and changed my life. I guess sometimes things take a slow turn to the left, when they should have taken a quick one to the right. But I am at least glad thatI made that turn Kris. Because it's obvious that in life that YOU do get a second chance, just as long as you grab that opportunity with boht ands and not let go. Well guess what Kris, I am already THIS close”


 

He puts two fingers together to emphasise the words this close even more

 

“”To reconcile with someone that I to this very day still love. I don't know what the future may bring us, but at least I made that first move instead of waiting for that opportunity to present itself. And to be honest? I am glad that it wasn't the other way around, that I went over towards you and beg for a match, to come together as perhaps two wreslers that will acknowledge and respect each other... Not unlike what I am positive to be hearing from you later this week. And I am happy that Lora did not present itself as an opportunity handed over on a silver platter, because for an angel like her... I have realized that I needed to fight for her attention and smile. Something YOU may not have realized, but it was something that I dearly needed.

 

"But that's not the issue upon this match is it Kris? it's YOU returning and ME wanting to prove a point. A point that is etched with the need of YOUR respect, not so much for my need to be once again up there for the grace of being a world champion. No Kris, I would be lying if I would not admit that I didn't wanted to be a champion once again. But this is far more important, this is the end all and be all of pro wrestling. The dream match that I have been praying on my hands and knees for three months now!!!”


 

Vinnie digs his fingers into his face, letting out a primal scream that is softened up by the palms of his hands.

 

“I am known as the man that cheated and who is to be blamed?? Nobody but my freaking self. I just hope that you aren't going to be expecting me to go out there once again and cheat as I have done so many times. This time I will wrestle you, I will put on a clinique besides my power to silence you Kris. Oh yeah, I am intending to silence the living shit out of you. Because deep down inside, I know you are mad as hell, deep down inside you want to put me through every single day of the last few months of your uncertainty, your anger and rage, your days when you needed people to help you, the nights when the lights needed to go out or whatever more that I did not know off.

 

“Ï know that never wanted any part of my help, I know have been dissapointed in me and my behaviour since I had joined the company. How things went with Lora, how things went with Ty, or perhaps even Brother David.... You are angry, perhaps upset, even dissapointed in me, because I have been a part of your life and not in a positive way has it not?? And you are absolutely right to even doubt even these words of what I have uttered and will say next. I am aware that I deserve very broken bone, every bloodvessel pop. And it's allright Kris, do whatever you want to do to me. I will endure it, I will take it and tell you the whole time that I  am not going to fall, that I am not going to accept the fact that I was wrong. Because Iknow Kris, even though I cannot go back and change thigns what I have done then. I can change the perspective of who I have become and who I will ultimately end up to be.

 

“I will walk to the back smiling, win, lose or draw... I will know that in the end I have become a better man. This time there's no more blame that will stick on my back as a major bullsey that everyone can point at. You can accuse me off everything that I have done, but after this match is over Kris. It will be OVER!! it will be DONE!! Because if you cannot get it through your thick skull that I have remorse of what has happened, not just for what you had to endure on your last match, but everything over the years... So if you cannot accept that, then it is YOU that is playing the victim... not me!!!

 

“And I know I do not have the friends that you have, that go out and drink a beer every opportunity that you get. I know that I have nobody that would go on a fight for me like Max Burke did for you. But I hope you understand that I had to put him in his place Kris, because I am sick and tired of having people needing their two cents being thrown into my face of whatever I Have done was wrong and that I need to pay for it. Only you can honestly say that I need to be punched into oblvivion or whatever it is that you got on your mind... but nobody else. So I urge you, go ahead. Feed your idealogy that I still believe that I did nothing worng, that I feel that I am the victim instead of you. Because THAT will be the moment that I will strike, that I will wake you up with the realization that I have opened up my eyes and for the first time in my life I have learned to see.

 

“Also, Lora told me that she hopes that after this match is over that it will be over between us. Because if it doesn't, then I will just shake your hand after the match. Hope we can say bygones are bygones and I will go my own separate way and I hope you can also. If not, that's all up to you amigo, because I know deep down inside.... this needs to stop, I want to fight you a million times as long as we both know that there's no more animosity and no more hatred. Because if you cannot accept that this is reality... then I will have to beat you down so hard that you will be gone once more and this time longerr than just hree fucking months....”


 

With that Vinnie tells the camera to stop recording as the shot fades to darkness.



52
Supercard Archives / Re: GOTH (c) v LACHLAN KANE - INTERNET TITLE
« on: September 02, 2022, 07:45:35 PM »
OOC: I got permission to use Kim Pains character also apologie for the rp not to be at my uual par i'm just drained for recent situations. but i will be ok after the week break coming up



The Genesis of Goth
 
Chapter Thirteen: Violent Conduct Title Defense pt.2.


September 1st 2022

New Delhi,

Goth can be seen entering the bar of the restaurant along with Melissa and Kimberly Pain, the three of them sit down at a table as Goth looks around as he is trying to soak in the atmosphere. This has been the very first time since many years that he actually had entered. Melissa looks at him, she can tell that he is nervous. She looks over at Kim, who was looking at either of them.

“So what do you guys want to drink??”

Melissa has an angry look on her face as she stares at Kim

“Kim.., that was uncalled for.. I…”

But Goth places a hand on hers, causing her to turn around towards him with a look of concern.

“It’s okay Melissa.”

“But….,”

She looks at him with a concerned look on her face, but she let her protest slide as she knew this was important to him. She turns her attention back towards Kim and sighs.

“I would like to have a whiskey Kim.”

Kim nods her head as she turns her attention towards Goth, who shows a look of doubt on his face, as if he was contemplating on backing off his decision.

“Gerrit??”

Kim asks as she lifts her left eyebrow, her voice had snapped him out of his thoughts as he looks across the table towards Kim. He looks at her without showing any sign of emotion, causing Melissa to become nervous. She is about to interject herself when suddenly

“Yes, I’m sorry Kim. I was somewhere lost in my thoughts, I would like a glass of Whiskey too.”

The reaction from G?oth had startled Melissa, who raised a hand towards her mouth in shock. But decided to turn her attention back on being supportive towards him, she had promised him that she would interject if she had felt that he would go too far. She knew that this moment would come, but hearing him order a glass of Whiskey had startled her still. Kim nodded her head as she walked off to order something for the three of them. This caused Melissa to turn her attention towards Goth.

“I know what you are about to say Melissa, but you promised you would at least give me the opportunity to drink a glass right??”

She had already opened her mouth to protest his ridiculous idea, but remembered that she indeed had agreed to not start to protest before he had a chance to try a drink. She quickly closed her mouth and turned her gaze away from him for a few moment, trying to regain some of her composure as she feels his right hand on her left. This caused her to turn towards him with her eyes slowly welling up with emotions.

“Gerrit, you don’t have to… I…”

He smiles at her comment, trying to ease her worries as he gently squeezes her fingers as it causes her to shiver.

“I love you Melissa and I know how troubled you are with my decision. It only shows how much you care and I am very thankful. But I have to do this.”

“No you don’t, I know you are strong enough to resist… I…”

His hand squeezes hers tighter, shaking his head as this causes her to become silent. She knew that he had to do this, she just didn’t agree with him. It pissed her off, she was so certain that his decision was wrong. But she knew that once he had made his mind that there’s nothing she could do for him to change it. Something that often pissed her off, making her wonder whether she had gotten accustomed to get her way as some of the Bombshells had claimed she had. Only to shake her head and tell herself that she shouldn’t let others get to her. Scowling as she remembered that this was one of the first lessons that Goth had taught her.

“I want you to know that no matter what, I will support you. I just want you to know that I don’t agree with your decision.”

She becomes silent as Kim has returned with their orders, handing both Melissa and Goth their glasses of Whiskey. Kim had ordered a cocktail, taking a sip from it as her eyes doesn’t leave that of Goth’s. Paying attention on whether he would reach from the glass of Whiskey. Goth stares back at Kim, slowly yet reluctantly reaching for the glass of whiskey. His eyes lower towards the glass, staring at the content that fills the glass. He started to ask himself whether he could remember the taste of the alcoholic beverage. He stares at Melissa, who had wrapped her hand around the glass and slowly lifts it towards her mouth, while eying him in return. Goth nods his head and lifts the glass of Whiskey towards his mouth and takes a sip.

“Well??”

Goth’s reaction answers her question, starting to cough out loud while gently placing the glass back on the table. Melissa stares at him, turning her eyes towards Kim and can’t help but giving her a look of relief. Realizing that the chance of him not wanting to take another sip of the glass of whiskey. Something that had caused her to feel relieved.

“Wow,I had forgotten how…”

“I just hope that you have decided to stop wondering whether you should return back to be a raging alcoholic Gerrit.”

The reaction had caused him to snap his eyes towards Kim, who has a cocky look on her face before shaking her head.

“Did I get your attention? Good, because you have to understand that this idea was really stupid Gerrit. I hope you will have no more doubt from now on.”

Goth’s stare is cold but decides to keep his mouth shut as Kim continues to talk.

“Was this your idea to see whether you are a macho and can handle liquor after being sober for years?? Are you out of your mind?? Now I know you are concerned about what had happened in the past, but why?? You have a wonderful woman sitting next to you.”

This causes Goth’s eyes to turn towards Melissa, who looks back at him with tears in her eyes as she can no longer keep her emotions in check.

“Do you see what you are doing to her?? What you had to put her through?? And for what?? You no longer need alcohol to be a man Gerrit, being there for Melissa and loving her and giving her all that she needs that is what being a man is all about!!!”

The realization is sinking in, he slides the glass of whiskey away from him as he turns his attention towards Melissa as he grabs her in his arm. This causes both of them to hold each other in an embrace as they are softly whispering towards each other as Kim looks on with a pleasant look on her face.

“I guess I have done my job, now it is time for me to pay for the bill and get you two out of here.”

With that the shot slowly fades.

[ b]The wonders of being the King, The King of Kings

Chapter: Lachlan Kane part two.[/b]

Goth is seen sitting in his hotel room, drinking orange juice as he is starring ahead of him. Thinking back at the scene the other day in the bar, regretting his stupidity and doubt of whether he needed a drink.

“Ever done something you regret?? I am sure you have.”

Goth says with a chuckle upon his face

”Everyone makes mistakes don’t they Lachlan?? But we always believe that whatever decision we had made at first was the right one. Just like you did by challenging me, sadly I have to tell you that you are wrong Lachlan. You see, have you ever wondered why nobody has answered my open challenge?? Of course not, you were merely blinded by greed weren’t you? Having a quick chance to challenge for a title that is way above your head. Merely because you realized that you had not have to do a damn thing to earn it. And why not, I would have done the same thing. The only difference is between you and me is that when I do, I will succeed. And if you are having doubts? Then let me just have my career record in the company do its talking for me.”

“And if you need another example of my reality to be more than just prove, then why don’t we ask the entire locker room of Sin City Wrestling. Ask them why it took them to allow someone to fly across the planet to answer a challenge? Besides two morons, consisting of you and The Troll there wasn’t anyone that dared to answer my challenge. It is rather amazing to notice that a locker room with talent that makes this company he number one company. But when it comes down to me challenging another man,k then it seems to be nothing more than a mere kindergarten cop rerun.”


Goth chuckles at thecomment that he had made, he knew that this wasn’t the case. But he had a point on the fact that nobody had answered his challenge until that one night with Lachlan did.

“I may have caused fear to enter the hearts of the wrestlers after me crushing the hopes and dreams of Finn Whelan. Or merely the fact that they have seen me represent this company in a fashion that they have never seen anyone do in recent past. The mere fact that us THE saviors hold three of the six titles, two of the Saviors square off for the world title. And where are you people?? Accepting nothing more than a mere role as card fillers. Even a man like Ben Jordan preferred stroking his ego against Chris Page, after hinting that he would love a shot at my gold. Isn’t that just disrespectful Lachlan?? Because I cannot comprehend of anyone believing having ashot against me. Reality hurts doesn’t it??”

He shakes his head and sighs.

“Don’t think I will not take you seriously Lachlan, because I will. And that will be the biggest problem in your career, it will make you regret to accept my challenge. It will make you understand why I am the very best wrestler in this company without the world title. And after this Sunday, I will no longer have to look back to a thought of what if. Because I am the internet champion and you are not. The best thing for you to do is to accept it and do what you think is best to save your ass. But I will give you a hint, just walk away or else I will crush you the same way you did to that Troll.”

With that Goth walk off as the shot fades



53
OOC: I got permission to use the character Kimberly Pain

A triple Threat Delight
 
Rp number two


August 29th 2022,

New Delhi, India

Melissa can be seen entering her hotel room after a long day of doing promotional work for Sin City Wrestling, promoting Violent Conduct and especially the triple threat match for her Bombshell Roulette championship belt. She drops down on the couch, placing her feet on the other end of the couch on top of a pillow and sighs.

“Oh this feels so good.”

She closes her eyes, trying to catch some rest before Goth would return, she knew he had taken a touristic trip through one of the museums in the city. She had wanted to join him, but her obligations as Bombshell Roulette champion had prevented her from doing so. She scowls at the thought of having him watch the statues and paintings of famous Indian artists while she had to do nothing more than answer questions from people, take pictures and even holding a few babies.

“It’s time for me to go night, night.”

She has closed her eyes as she had fallen asleep, only to feel some pressure against her feet as she slowly awakes. She lifts her left arm upwards that has been in front of her face and notices Goth sitting there while giving her feet a well deserved massage. She lets out a sigh, groaning with delight as she sees him stare at her with a loving smile upon his face.

“That feels so good, don’t stop.”

He chuckles as he turns his attention back to her feet, letting his wonderful and strong hands work magic on the tired feet. She had been up all day, barely been able to catch some rest as the footwear that she had on had been killing her feet for hours. She had always preferred wearing the casual clothing with matching sneakers. She enjoyed the occasional fancy dress up, but she had taken her job description of being a pro wrestler for Sin City Wrestling a bit too lightly. Goth had been on her case several times for not having read the small letters in her contract, something that now is coming back to bite her in the ass. But had told herself that the positives of travelling the world with he man that she loves would overcome every possible negative that may be ahead of her in her still young and exciting career.

“Oh Goodness, that felt good.”

She says while arching her back as Goth hits a sensitive spot on the sole of her foot, finding a nerve that had been bothering her and slowly starts to work on it with tender loving care. She had often wondered how it was possible that Goth had such soft and sensitive hands after having been wrestling for twenty years now. He had often told her that he had cut open his hands many of times, more than that he could have remembered. Caused her to think that they were as rough as sandpaper. But she gladly accepted the fact that she was wrong.

Goth looks at her from time to time, trying to register whether he was doing a good job or not. He actually didn’t had to as he had known her sensitive spots through the years that they had been very close together. Digging his thumb into the sole of her feet, feeling her feet wiggle from pleasure as he caresses her skin so ever gently. He knew that she was just like jelly in his hands, that he could make her do nearly anything that he wanted. But decides not to fulfil his sadistic side, but be a loving partner and grabs some massage oil.

“Oh my, now things are getting more interesting.”

Says Melissa, nearly purring as she feels the cold liquid touch the top of her left foot first before he starts to massage the liquid into his skin as it slowly warms up underneath his touch. He then repeats the same on her right foot, giving her such a wonderful and tingling sensation on her feet besides that loving smell of massage oil that she thought was irresistible.

“Whatever you do, please don’t stop.”

Goth smiles, he has done this for many years for his wife when she was still alive. She also had enjoyed him massaging her and not just her feet. He had learned the trade by having a lot of patience and being a good listener to what her painful spots were. He had always wanted to give back for all what his then wife had done for him and that is the same for now Melissa.

“Oh my God, stop that Gerrit!!!”

Melissa suddenly start to squirm and burst out in laughter as Goth had started to tickle the sole of her feet and between her toes. The areas that he knew were very sensitive of her. He had made sure that he had her feet locked down tightly in a hold, or else she would have been able to kick him in the face.

“DAMNIT!! STOP THAT GERRIT!!!!”

Goth continues the tickle onslaught on her two feet before eventually getting up to his feet after letting go. Melissa quickly sits up straight, pulling her legs towards her by wrapping her arms around them and stares at him with a glee on her face.

“I swear, I will get you back for that.”

He chuckles, he walks towards the refrigerator, opens the door and grabs a bottle of orange juice. Then he walks over towards the cabinet and grabs two glasses and pours some orange juice into the glasses for either of them before handing one over towards Melissa. She accepts he glass willingly as she takes a sip from it while staring at him.

“How was your day of being in the spotlight?”

He asks with a smirk on his face, he knew that she hates these days. Causing to growl towards him as he smiles back at her.

“Did you really had to ask that?? It wasn’t that bad all by itself, but there was such a long delay because some wrestler, whose name I will gladly want to forget wanted to extend her time with another hour or so merely because she thought that the people loved her.”

This nearly made him spit out the orange juice that he had taken in his mouth after drinking from the glass, only to manage to keep it in his mouth and instinctively swallows it completely. Causing him to cough out loud for a few moments before answering the statement from Melissa.

“That can’t be Crystal whatever her last name is at this moment, she is fired by Christian.”

Melissa rolls her eyes and shakes her head before tossing a pillow towards him, what he barely manages to duck.

“No it wasn’t, hell if I had known that she was invited also then I would have called in sick. But no, it was the three annoying musketeers in Ariana Angelos, Krystal Wolfe and you have guessed it, Jessie Salco. Seriously, if I ever see these three together one more time I…..”

The remark causes Goth to look at her annoyed, causing her to stop midsentence.

“What???”

Goth walks over towards a lounge chair close to the couch where Melissa was seated, he takes another sip of the orange juice before placing it on the table next to the lounge chair.

“It needs to end Melissa, I know that some of these ladies have made it a personal matter with you. But I don’t want to see you get stuck in lower tier fights,k while you could bring so much more prestige to that championship belt.”

Melissa crosses her arms across her chest, staring at Goth with an angry look on her face.

“As if I have not noticed Gerrit, we nearly ended Jessie’s career.. or at least made an attempt to get her shelved for a while. I…”

“And how did that go Melissa?? No, please don’t answer that question…. BECAUSE I WAS THERE!!!”

Goth gets up, he has grabbed the glass of orange juice once again and walks over towards a window that overlooks a beautiful lake. His hand is shaking, nearly causing the orange juice to spill over it and onto the floor. This catches the attention of Melissa, who immediately gets up to her feet and walks over towards him. She wraps her arms around his waist as she plants her body against his. This causes him to stiffen, followed by a low sigh a few seconds later.

“You can tell me Gerrit, I’m here.”

She knew there must have been something bothering him, he had not lost his temper since the rehab days where he had overcome his drinking problems. Goth lowers his head, letting his hair that has been tied up in a tail fall over his left shoulder as he turns his head to the right. Struggling to resist tears from coming, but he is unable to do so.

His lips part, so desperately wanting to speak out the words that has been haunting him for a while now. But the only sound that is emerging from his mouth are soft croaking noises, as if he has not had any liquid of whatever kind in years.

“There have been nights where I have been craving a drink, but…..”

There’s a moment of silence, trying to recover the courage to continue to utter the words that seem to be a struggle. Although Melissa already knew what he wanted to say, she kept silent as she did not wanted to frustrate him. Her hands roam upwards towards his chest as her hands open up, he feels the soft caress as well as how her nails scratch his skin over his shirt.

“But so far I have resisted, I just don’t want to fall back to old habits Melissa…. I….. ”

His words are silent for a moment, feeling his heart pound like crazy, the vein in his neck nearly feels as if it will explode and yet for some reason he feels confidence and calmness. He knew that being in the presence of Melissa is a key reason why he has been sober for several years now. But now it feels as if it has been all for nothing. The fear in his eyes troubles him as he has so many troublesome thoughts crossing his mind.

“If you want I can call some professional help to talk to you?”

She feels Goth’s arms tense, she looks at his right arm as she sees his hand turn into a fist. She knows that this isn’t what he wanted to hear, but has to hear. She would help him in any possible way, but there are things that even she cannot assist him with except giving him this advice.

“Gerrit…, please… you worry me.”

These words causes Goth to suddenly tense up, desperately wanting to tell her that he is fine, that she shouldn’t worry about him. But he knew that he couldn’t lie to her, she would tell from the moment that he somehow had found the strength and determination to tell her otherwise. But instead he just lowers his head and nods.

“I will, I just hope I had not disappointed you….”

She did not respond, the words had come so sudden. She had not been prepared for something like that as the words makes her think back to the days when he had not been rehabilitated. These memories had been the toughest moments that she had ever experienced, causing her to close her eyes in an attempt to withstand the tears that would come eventually.

“Melissa??”

His words come out soft, she could tell he was embarrassed. She scowled at herself for making him wait, even if it was a split second because for him it must have been an eternity.

“I love you Gerrit…,”

These words sounded as if they were the toughest words that she had ever said to him

“I love you too, I just.”

“I will be honest Gerrit, you cannot expect me to be overjoyed with happiness right??”

He stands there rigid, expecting the worse that could happen to him. Accepting the consequences if she would want to walk away from him.

“But what kind of human being would I be if I would walk away from you when you needed me the most, I would not be able to look myself in the mirror Gerrit.”

She feels his body slowly breathe of relief, the tension in his body slowly fading as he begins to turn around and wraps her face between his hands to kiss her. She allows him, because she had felt the urge as well to be loved by him. The two share a long and passionate kiss as every possible feeling of doubt and worry fall away from them. The two finally break the kiss as they stare each other in the eyes with tears in their eyes, but at least these tears are of joy and relief.

“Gerrit, we are in this relationship together, through good and through bad. Besides, I will be damned if I would let this handsome piece of meat fall in the hands of some skank.”

The two burst out in laughter, noticing that the tension has faded away. Goth slowly leans forward, pushing his forehead against that of hers as both of them close their eyes for a moment. She knew that she wasn’t one of the smallest women, but every time that she was this close to him and feel hi arms around her body it always made her feel so small and safe. She feels his hands slowly roam the back of her body as he caresses her, causing her to sigh of pleasure as she had felt the need to feel his love.

“Why don’t we go to the bedroom, I feel so tired all of the sudden.”

She looks up at him, giving him a wink before grabbing him by the hand as the two of them slowly move towards their hotel room bedroom as the shot slowly fades.

September 1st 2022

Melissa is seen working out in the gym, punching and kicking the punching bag as her focus is fixed upon the triple threat later this week. She drives a few high knees into the punching bag before executing a spinning back elbow. She decides to stop her routine as she inhales deeply a few times, scouting the gym to notice that she is alone. Alone? No, we notice her friend Kimberly Pain walk into the gym. The two give each a hug before Kim quickly pulls away.

“Eww, you are sweaty.”

Melissa rolls her eyes as the two share a laugh, Melissa gestures to Kim to go for a sit as the two ladies walk towards a table. Melissa orders a shake as Kim orders a fruit cocktail.

“I am glad that somethings never change.”

Melissa giggles after Kim had ordered her a cocktail, giving Melissa a knowing nod before giggling as well. The two women share a pleasant talk with each other before their order arrives as Kim leans back and holds the cocktail close to her lips.

“Well if it will taste as well as it look, then I am in for a treat.”

She says as both women take a sip from their drinks as there’s a moment of silence between them.

“So what did you wanted to talk about??”

Kim asks after before blowing another breath of air over the coffee while looking at Melissa, who lowers her head and sighs.

“Are you okay Mel? You sounded serious over the phone.”

Melissa turns her face away, looking around as if she is expecting someone before turning her attention back towards Kim. She lets out another sigh as she  nods her head.

“The other night Gerrit admitted he had been having cravings again to start drinking.”

Kim stares at her, gently placing her hand on top of Melissa’s. Melissa had confided with her about the drinking problems that Goth had when the two had first met, how difficult it had been for him to acknowledge his problem and his rehab. Melissa had asked Kim if she could come over, because she needed a friend to talk to. Melissa had been trying to concentrate on her match, but her focus had been drifting away every now and then. Knowing that she cannot make a mistake or else it would cost her the championship belt.

“I understand sweetie, I am here now. So what can I do to help?”

She says with a look of genuine concern on her face, this causes the look of concern on Melissa’s face to slowly fade away, realizing that Kim will help out as a friend.

“I’m really worried about him Kim, I mean I know he is a big boy and all. But I am just concerned that something may put him over the edge, causing him to start to reach for the bottle again.”

“So you want me to babysit him?? I don’t think he will like that Melissa.”

The comment silences Melissa for a moment before bursting out in laughter, causing Kim to raise an eyebrow as she does not understand what is so funny.

“He would kill me if he found out I did that.”

“So what do you want me to do??”

Melissa takes a deep breath before staring into the eyes of Kim, she grabs the drink that she had ordered as her hand is slowly shaking.

“Mel? What is on your mind, spill it out already.”

“Okay, I wanted to have your opinion. He has done his best to stay sober throughout several years and he has done great strides. But I had noticed that he had been craving for a drink. So…..,”

Melissa’s words stop as she is searching for the right words to explain what she had on her mind.

“So I wanted to ask you if you would join me and him to visit a bar with the two of us??”

Kim’s eyebrow raises even questionably, clearly she had not expected a question like this. Kat leans back against the chair while not taking her eyes off Melissa.

“You want me to do what??”

Melissa raises her hands up in the in the air, motioning Kimberly to listen to her.

“Please, let me explain. I don’t want him to go back to be the man that he was when Chantal had passed away. But I want him to understand that if he occasionally has a drink, that he will not fall back upon what he used to be.”

She turns her face away from Kimberly, wiping a tear away as she swallows hard.

“Because I want him to understand that I am now in his life, that he can be happy like he was before his wife died. That he can have a drink every now and then without….”

Kimberly squeezes Melissa’s hand, causing Melissa to be silent.

“Melissa, before I give you my answer. There is something I need to know, does Goth know??”

Kimberly stares intently in the eyes of Melissa, wanting to hear her answer. Melissa gazes back at her, but she is missing the intensity that Kimberly has as she lowers her head for a few moments.

“It was his idea…..,”

Kimberly tries to hide her shock, but tenses up for a few moments. Her hand lets go off Melissa’s as she lifts her hand to her mouth for a few seconds before regaining composure, she slowly lowers her hand back upon that of Melissa. She finally understands that Melissa didn’t ask her to accompany her to support Goth, but she needed her friend to be on her side. Understanding that Melissa didn’t wanted this to happen, but is helpless to do anything about it.

“I’ll be there Melissa, you can count on me.”

Melissa slowly looks up at Kimberly, showing the tears that has been flowing across her face. She runs the back of her hand across her face, attempting to clean her face before answering Kimberly’s reaction.

“Thank you Kim, I truly appreciate it.”

Kimberly squeezes her hand, smiling towards her as she hands Melissa a napkin that the Bombshell Roulette Champion accepts with a giggle.

“Now let us change subject, how are your preparation going for your title match??”

Melissa rolls her eyes after hearing that question from Kimberly

“Ugh, I had forgotten about that one Kim. I mean, I am usually focused to do a full preparation so that I will be ready for anything that may happen. Because the way I look at things, as long aas I am prepared and I lose?? Then at least I know that I have done anything that I could to withstand anything that either challenger will do to me. But now?? I am not so sure anymore and that has to end.”

She leans backwards in her chair, staring at the shake that she had ordered and realizes that she had barely taken a sip from it. She slowly lifts it to her mouth and takes a sip from it, but for some reason it doesn’t taste the way it always does for her.

“I am just a few days away from facing Ariana Angelos, someone that I have beaten all before to qualify to win my title. I don’t understand why she all of the sudden is a challenger for my belt. Is things going that bad for Sin City Wrestling? That they have to handpick one hit wonders to a title shot??”

“Well she did beat Alicia Lukas recently.”

Melissa groans at the comment that Kim had made, she had to admit even though Alicia has been in a slump recently it was still a former Bombshell champion.

“I guess it’s understandable that Ariana has gotten a confidence boost. Something that I cannot possibly deny that. But I still feel that she thinks she is entitled to something because of that victory, it’s just like I am being treated to Jessie Salco 2.0 for crying out loud.”

Melissa says with annoyance that amuses Kimberly Pain

“And what about Georgie??”

Melissa is silent for a moment after hearing the mentioning of Georgie Robertson’s name.

“To be honest?? I don’t know, I barely understood half of what she was saying. And the other half just sounded like every other Bombshell I have faced before, I guess I was expecting more from a foul mouthed girl like her. But I will take care of that this Sunday.”

Kim smiles as she takes a sip from her cocktail, enjoying the taste as the two women are silently enjoying their drinks. Kim places the cocktail glass down in front of her after finishing it and stares at Melissa.

“I have an idea, why don’t we go for a workout tomorrow?? I could use some exercise. Plus I will make sure that you won’t be distracted, because we cannot have you lose that championship belt to either of these girls.”

She says with a wink as Melissa smiles and nods her head while finishing her drink as well.

“I think that’s a wonderful idea Kim.”

The two talk some more as the shot slowly fades.

Defending my title

Melissa is prepared to go out with Goth and Kim, she just put on a sexy outfit that doesn’t reveal too much as she notices the camera crew approaching her. This causes her to sigh before dropping her head and start to shake it in disbelief.


“You got to be kidding me, right now???”

Melissa’s eyes look pleadingly towards the camera, only to turn into one of resignation as she realizes that the camera crew won’t go away. She sighs as she picks up her phone and starts to text message Goth that she has to do a promo for her up coming match. Only to receive a confirming message a bit later on as she turns her attention to the camera.

“You know something? I should be really pissed off by you all right now, but instead of making your lives a miserable hell. I will use my anger upon the two ladies… and I will use that term lightly, who I will be facing this coming Sunday for MY championship belt.”
Melissa says as she takes off her jacket, revealing a black Type O Negative shirt that matches with her black short skirt. She walks over towards the sofa and sits down as she crosses her legs as well as her arms.

“Are you going to keep a girl waiting?? I thought you were all ready?”

She says with a cynical smile upon her face, she is clearly not amused as she had to wait for the camera crew to set up their stuff.

“OH finally, some progress. I guess I just need to get after each and everyone of your asses to have things gotten done around here. I mean seriously, it’s quite amazing how some of you people that are hired by this company. But you are in the clear, because even though you have been bugging me for a while there are those who are worse. And I got two examples lined up to challenge me for the title… Georgie Robertson and Ariana Angelos. Two names that wishes to be different from each and every other Bombshell that I have faced so far. And yet, there are too many similarities that I really start to struggle with. And with struggling I tend to point out to obvious overconfidence issues, combined with the fact that have a larger than life complex. And to complete the entire point of no return, they are just not good enough.”

“Now don’t get me wrong, what I mean with not good enough is not what all of you simple minded fools are going to be chomping from the mouth already. Because even if you are not good enough to take home my golden championship belt, you are obviously still good enough to earn a well deserved victory here and there. But it’s the consistency that I do miss in your abilities inside the ring, not to be confused with the ability to have a fantasy dream that has a larger than life proportion.”

She sighs, lifting her fingers towards her curly hair as she starts to twirl with it in an attempt to keep her from falling to boredom.

“And even though with me giving some subtle hints of whom I would start off by knocking down her Greek door. It will be the brash, foul mouthed, heavy accented little Georgie that I wish to start off with. So good news for all of you Ariana fans, you may just end up staying up later than mom and dad’s custom bedtime. So enjoy little rascals, because Ariana will be next.”

“And I guess I have some good news and bad news for Georgie, the good news is that there is someone that doesn’t feel that she is too good to at least give some respect. Respect for what I have accomplished, something that I respect in people as that would normally allow them to have the opportunity to grow a conscience. But I guess that doesn’t count for little Georgie. Because Georgie here has made the oldest mistake in the book. To believe in her own delusional assumptions. She sees that she is handed down a championship opportunity, causing her to believe that she is going to win it. Now fair enough, I would have been very surprised if she would have stated the obvious that she is not good enough at this moment that she isn’t good enough to content for a championship right now. But of course, when you finally are allowed to have the spotlight be shown upon your bleak and rather pale forehead. Then I can understand that you refuse to buckle under pressure as you are looking for a diaper to crap in.”



The serious look on the face of Melissa is telling us that she had no intention to show respect for the youngster

“And now there’s the bad news Georgie, just like little Ariana I am going to school you. And no, I am not going to teach you some new wrestling moves, that is your duty to educate yourself of what you can and cannot do. But I am going to educate you on what you can do and what you cannot do against ME. Oh yeah little London brat, I am going to drive these knuckles up and down your stinking face.”

Melissa raises her hands upwards, gesturing that they will be driven up and down her opponent.

“I am not suggesting that I will maim that pretty little face of yours, but I am going to teach you the hard labour that I had to endure to even be considered to be trained by Goth. The greatest wrestler that has been active in this industry for 2 decades. Because you can think just because I am about to marry him, that I got everything that I wanted. And everyone that even remotely thinks that I just have to flash my whimpers and I get it. You couldn’t beat the crippled little Jessie that I destroyed, perhaps you need to get your head out of your ass and start to understand that when you don’t give yourself a 100 percent like I have, then an idiot like Ariana will beat you. And when I thought that I was looking forward to face someone like you, I was presented with a disappointment. A disappointment that needs to be erased from my competitive mindset. I have beaten young girls, I have beaten a Hall of Fame Legend. Hell I have won the title in the most gruelling match imaginable, while you thought it was just me sitting in a bathtub and play with my rubber duckie.’

“These hands can be soft and these hands can be brutality personified. So don’t start to come to me that you are from the tough streets of London. Because let me educate you for the final time before I turn my attention to our mad little Greek Drama Queen. Understand this Georgie, this Monday when you wake up you will feel something that you have never experienced before. Because you will feel the pain of being in the ring with an ass kicking machine, you will feel the muscles after I have stretched you to the point that you will pass out or scream for Uncle. But the best part of it all is that you will wake up, realizing that you have been added to a larger growing list of casualties that so far on the other side has got no name of ever being able to beat me. So go ahead little girl, go ahead and force your own Brexit by these hands this coming Sunday. Because I intend to break you into half and leave you for what you truly are… useless.”


She shakes her head as she turns her attention to her other opponent.

“I can’t believe I even had so much to say to such an annoying girl, oh wait. That’s the one that I am going to be talking about next right??”

She rolls her eyes as she decides to sit down and place her head in her waiting hands as she is whispering something that the microphone cannot catch.

“Ariana, sweetie. I try to understand why you are such a delusional girl. I understand that you want to prove a point, I understand that you have had a rough upbringing. I understand that you want to do something for your friends. But you got so much things mixed up inside that scrawny little head of yours. Making me wonder whether I should have kicked you a second or even a third time on Climax Control? You are making me wonder that you perhaps thrive on being under appreciated, because that’s what you have been told to be all your life isn’t it?? Do you want people’s sympathy, or do you want my respect?? Because let’s be honest sweetcakes, you are doing everything the wrong way to have ever received my respect.”

“I will give you my respect though for taking a bullet for Jessie, but I just wonder what is wrong with people these days that they think they can be best of friends with people in this industry that can be a potential opponent. Because that’s what Jesie can be, what Krystal can be. And before you start to say the very same thing about me, I already have faced Kat Jones. Me and her told each other for the very first time that we sparred together, that we wanted to kick the living shit out of each other if we ever got paired. Because we have something that YOU or any of your supposedly friends don’t have. Winners mentality, we got that particular edge that separates us from the little girls.. It’s just a shame that Kat is unable to compete, because the world has lost a great competitor and what did we get in return?? Georgie?? You?? Jessie Salco?? Good Lord, I wish I could just use a time machine, go back in time and make sure that Kat didn’t got molested. Because me and her inside that six sided ring one final time would have been the Bomb… Now all that I am left is two firecrackers that won’t explode because you got thrown into the water.”

“Do I think you will not be able to beat me? Oh sure you can, do you think that I will allow you to beat me? Are you delusional?? I remember our match sweetie, I remember how far I had to go to break you mentally and physically. And seeing how much further we have gotten, makes me realize that I need to crush your momentum that is stuck inside your head. You beat Alicia Lukas? Good for you, you can look at that victory from Climax Control on Youtube every time that you access it on your phone and tablet. Because that’s what we people tend to do right?? Only to remembrer the good things in life, never the bad. But I do, I may have not had experienced a loss as of yet, but I know one day I will. So cut the Jessie Salco mimicking crap of thinking that I will never lose, but I am the one that will guide my man through something that YOU thankfully don’t have to worry about. But before you think that it will distract me from our match?? You could not be more mistaken in your entire life. Because I am going to prove to you and Georgie why I am the Bombshell Roulette Champion, why I am undefeated so far… And I will prove to you Ariana. That me beating you the very first time wasn’t a fluke, that you don’t deserve this title… and that I am going to educate you to educate you both why I am the very best. See you Sunday girls, I got something more important tot do than staying any more time with the camera crew.”


With that Melissa walks off as the shot fades to black (OOC: Story will continue on Goth’s rp)

54
Supercard Archives / Re: GOTH (c) v LACHLAN KANE - INTERNET TITLE
« on: August 27, 2022, 06:42:02 PM »


The Genesis of Goth
 
Chapter Twelve: Violent Conduct Title Defense.


August 22nd 2022

New Delhi,

We are a day away from Climax Control 340 where Goth and Ken Davieson lost a tag team match against Ben Jordan and Chris Page. Even though it wasn’t him that got pinned, he still felt that hehad not done what was expected from him. He had decided to get up early, he had told Melissa that he wanted to take some time for himself to collect his thoughts. Goth had decided to visit the Lotus Temple. There he has picked a spot to experience the One Ocean Event, a performing arts series celebrating the unity and diversity of humankind. There he experiences the performances, but merely uses it to meditate within himself. Finding peace with himself as his anger had boiled up ever since losing to Ben Jordan and Chris Page. Goth had not told anyone how he had felt, he has always felt most comfortable in dealing with losing matches within himself. A meditational way of finding peace within himself, something that he had been doing prior rejoining Sin City Wrestling

“I’m glad that I finally got the chance to visit this place.”


Goth says while watching the performance that is put in front of him, his eyes are mesmorized upon the performers as they are entertaining him and the remainder of the crowd that has gatheredaround them. Goth’s eyes sometimes move away, taking in the wonderful creation of the temple itself, as if being inside an enormous lotus flower. Causing him to imagine what it would be like to be an insect inside such a flower. This causes him to smile, something he had needed after this past Sunday. He knew that it was a team effort, you either win as a team or lose as one. It’s not blaming the loss to someone who gets pinned or is forced to submit, even though most of the time people would point at that as the sole reason.

Goth closes his eyes, thinking back to the moment that he had tried to break up the three count, that ultimately had led to the victory as Chronic Chris Page had withstood him from breaking it up. Making the suggestion for him that a team loses together an even more obvious situation. But he had not valued this as the main reason why he felt the way that he is feeling right now, it is the mere fact that his original opponent had bailed out on him, forcing Goth to ask for an opponent for Violent Conduct in a few weeks. Only to have it answered finally by a man that is called Lachlan Kane. Something inside of him was conflicted, on one side he was thankful that someone had answered the challenge… but it should have not be this way. People had to earn a shot, he had to earn it twice for crying out loud….While his original opponent was just handed the title shot after Goth had crushed him in a non-title match… and the man had decided to run away from the opportunity, but instead the man will be facing Hitamashii.

“God works through mysterious ways”

He says with a smile upon his face, realizing that he now has an opportunity to defend his championship title against Lachlan Kane. A man that at least took the liberty to fly to India and make his intentions felt, something that Goth could respect. He will prepare physically for his match in New Delhi. But now he has to clear his thoughts and what better than to do it somewhere spiritual.

He slowly rises to his feet, walking away from the performances that is still continuing for the remaining visitors. Goth walks towards the outside of the impressive Lotus flower like temple, where he sits down on a bench near the water, staring the water while thinking back of his journey that he had made last year all the way until today in India. He smiles, remembering how he was announced to be the special guest host for the 300th Climax Control show. Realizing that 40 Climax Control’s later that he is still there, while others had assumed that it would have been a one and done deal. He remembers his match with Caleb Storms, someone that he had concluded reminded him too much to Steve Ramone. A name that he knew from Global Wrestling Alliance, someone that always brought the best out of him… and so did Caleb.

“And then came Mark Cross….”

Goth shakes his head, remembering that he would face the man that at that point was the world champion. Someone that proclaimed that he would retire Goth, making him regret for returning to the ring once more. But The outcome of that match did not have the end result that was expected by the champ. Hell, the man has become an afterthought.

“Probably waiting for another opportunity in the Blast From The Past next year.”

Goth chuckles at his remark, The Blast From The Past was one of the most entertaining experiences that he had experienced, as well as a painful one in a different way. Teaming up with Candy had shown a side of him that he had not often endured. But ultimately she had managed to give him and Melissa the most romantic moment ever, so that he guessed had made it all worth while.

Goth notices people walk past him, apparently the performance had ended, he had hoped for some peace and quiet. He didn’t mind the crowded places, but at times like these he had preferred to be left alone. Deciding to ignore the people, at least they were no wrestling fans that would bug him for autographs or selfies taken with him. No, he had to prepare for his match. It was his first title defense since the mixed tag team titles that he and Mercedes had lost to Ryans and mikah.

“Too bad me and him never had the opportunity to face off one final time….”

He softly scowls, he respected the man’s ability. But he had always wanted a final opportunity to face that man one on one inside that six sided ring. To see whether he could finally get that one victory over him that he had never been able to do so, one of the few names that he knew he had never been able to beat… and that stung, even though he knew that when a life ends then there’s nothing that you could do to change it.

“Unless you consider beating his brother as a sign of clenching my thirst that is my desire to be the very best. But the sibling never was able to mount any type of offense that Kris Ryan could. And I made him pay dearly for his disrespect for the dead.”

The dead, something that Goth knew first hand how you cannot disrespect them, no matter if it is relatives or not. The dead either needs to be left alone or respected with justification.

“So I had to show his brother the respect he deserved by crushing his brother on Kris Ryan’s birthday. And I know firsthand that Kris was looking down and shaking his head in disgust.”is

His face shows a look of disgust after uttering these words, he shakes his head before placing his hands to his head and squeezes deep into his skull.
   
“I COULDN’T HELP IT!!! He deserved it!!!!”

He lifts his head, obviously aware that people are staring at him with a weird look on their faces, wondering why this man is screaming out loud. Goth’s eyes don’t even focus on the people, ignoring everyone that is surrounding him as if they are nothing more than mere insects bothering him. His hands runs through his hair, tying it up in a tail before sitting down and staring back at the water. He watches the fish swimming around in the shallow water that is quite clear to watch through. He watches the fish swim around aimlessly, having no direction at all as at one point they swim left, then right before swimming another direction.

“I bet it would be wonderful to live your life without any worry.”

He lifts his head upwards, looking around to see whether the people were still paying attention towards him. Laughing softly as he had noticed that the people have gone back to their normal lives as if nothing actually had happened. He quickly looks inside his jacket after receiving a message from Melissa, telling him that she had fun dissing Pussy Willow. This causes him to laugh out loud, he started to enjoy to see the sadistic side of Melissa emerge as nobody had believed she had it inside of her.

“That’s my girl.”

Goth had told her over and over again that nice girls get eaten up and chewed out by the Bombshell roster, referring to several examples that SCW but also other companies had with wrestlers that had the talent, just never that mentality with the mindset to survive anything and everyone that will cross your path. And luckily she had taken it by heart, the attack that she had come up with on Jessie Salco was priceless, it had given her tears of delight after witnessing her kicking down Jessie. The set up with the chair was something he it made him remember what he would have done when people dared to piss him off. He smiles as he messages Melissa back, telling her that he was going to be with her shortly as he gets up and walks off.

“What took you so long??”

Melissa playfully asks Goth as he walks into their hotel room, taking off his jacket and shirt before walking towards the shower as he prepares for a shower. She decides to walk after him, admiring his muscular back as he was standing in front of the shower while feeling the temperature of the water with his hand. She places her hand upon his back, causing him to slowly turn his face towards hers and meets her with a smile.

“Hi sweetie, I’m sorry for the delay. I got held up by some idiots.”

He says as he rolls his eyes, she smiles as she knows what he usually meant with the term idiots. She turns around and walks out of the shower room, leaving him to clean himself up as she orders for something to eat as the camera turns back to the shower, where Goth’s back is shown while being in the shower. Pouring shower gel all over his body before washing his hair. Turning around as he comes face to face with the camera crew.

“I warn you not to come closer, I’m dangerous you know.”

He says with no emotion shown upon his face, watching the camera slowly back off a little before he motions it to stop. He quickly wraps a towel around his  before stepping out of the shower as he follows it up by toweling his body dry before walking into the hotel room where he finds Melissa on their bed drinking a glass of water.

“How was the temple?”

She asks as her eyes runs over his body, he smiles as he drops the towel out of sight from the camera before putting on some jogging pants and drops down next to her on the bed before giving her a big kiss.

“It’s a big time lotus flower.”

The two of them laugh at his comment, he puts on a loose shirt before walking over towards the dinner car and stares at the plates, loving the view as he takes a bite from some of the meat.

“It was alright I guess, I just couldn’t find the peace that I needed to meditate. So I guess I will need another way to get that done.”



He turns his attention back to the dinner car, putting some food on his dinner plate before turning his attention back to Melissa who has gotten up to her feet and smiles.

“I think that dinner plate can wait, why don’t I give you a massage??”

This is welcomed by a huge smile from Goth as he has placed the plate back on the dinner car and takes off his shirt for Melissa to give him a massage.

The shot returns where Goth is on his stomach, resting on the bed while Melissa sits on his back while giving his back a massage. Heh as his eyes closed, enjoying the pressure in his back being worked on with her magic hands. Goth’s back has taken many hits throughout the years, causing it to have become less flexible compared to when he had begun his career in wrestling. Having to stretch for his matches before the knock on the door comes for him to compete. So having Melissa give him a massage has always been a treat for him.

“Enjoying yourself stud??”

Melissa says, causing Goth to chuckle and groans in delight, he thinks back to the times that his wife had done the same. But she often enjoyed the thought of teasing him by scratching her nails into his flesh, scratching his skin as it often brought the vicious side out of him before a match. He knew that Melissa wasn’t into these things and he had come to the realization that at his age he did not needed it anymore.

“Your neck feels so tight, something wrong hun?”

He scowled, he had hoped that she wouldn’t notice it. But then again, he would be fooling himself to think that she wouldn’t as she always did. He lets out a sigh as he slowly lifts his head from his arms as he feels her squeeze his neck muscles with her fingers and feeling her nails scratch his neck.

“God that feels good.”

He says as he drops his face back into his arms, resting it sideways as he allows her to continue the massage upon his neck muscles and shoulders.

“So much has happened in the recent weeks Melissa, the tag team match this past Sunday. Finally finding out who would answer my open challenge for the Internet title. Accepting the challenge from CCPE vs. the World… ”

Melissa silently nods her head as she continues to massage him while continuing to listen to what he has to say.

”The mere fact that I know that one day my career will come to an end Melissa, I want to look back at my career and to feel that I have exceeded my expectations of having done anything that I could have done.”

Melissa’s hands freeze for a moment before continuing the massage, she had heard him mention something of possibly retiring one day. But this sounded so much certain from him, making her worry when that moment would come. She had been enjoying being at ringside, watching him wrestle as it was another example of her education to improve as a wrestler. But she had known that this day would come, he had told her that he had a dream of marrying her at the next Summer XXXtreme cruise ship, wrestle a dream match and retire. Something that sounded as a dream come true, but now she has second thoughts about him retiring.

“You ok Mel??”

She scowled at herself, she had hoped that he would not have noticed her hesitation, but the realization quickly sets in that he had.

“You mentioning retirement just startled me a little bit.”

She knew that the only thing she could do was tell him the truth, she did not want him to retire as he looked rejuvenated since his return last year.

“I didn’t say I was going to retire any time soon.”

He says with a smirk on his face as he feels her playfully tickle his sides after hearing his answer. The two laugh as there is a few moments of silence as Goth enjoys the massage, giving Melissa the time to think about his words. She felt that she could learn so much more by merely watching him wrestle. Her eyes travel off to his back, she had always loved his muscular upper body. But at moments like these she could trace every scar that he had endured through his career. Wondering how much pain he had endured throughout his career, causing a painful shock to run through her body as that caused to tense. This causes Goth to look over his shoulder with a concerned look on his face.

“Melissa, are you alright??”

Melissa slowly gets up, walking towards the bathroom as she did not want him to see her cry. She had felt as if she was living on cloud nine. Everything that she and Goth had touched would turn into gold, but now it seems as if things were crumbling down right in front of her eyes.

“Melissa??”

Goth turns the corner, entering the bathroom where he finds Melissa leaning over the sink with both hands on either side. Feeling her tears to fall from her face before grabbing a towel to cover her face, not wanting him to see how much it hurt her. Goth carefully grabs her by the arms, pressing his body against her as this causes her to tense up even more. Slowly he turns her around before taking her into his arms, causing her to wrap her arms around his waist as she squashes her body against him. Feeling so vulnerable for the first time in a long time.

“It’s okay hun, I’m here.”

His words are soft and caring, the side of him that she knew he only could when he was around her. It made her feel so vulnerable right now, whispering him how much she loved him as he caressed her back and told her the same.

“I just enjoy watch you wrestle every single time that you step foot inside the ring, makes me want it to last forever.”

He lifts her face up from his chest by pushing her chin up with the use of his fingers. Their eyes lock with each other for the first time since she had offered to massage him. He gently kisses her lips and pulls away slowly.

“Like I said Melissa, there is so much more that I want to accomplish before I will even consider to retire. So I promise you nobody will be safe as long asthat day has not arrived.”

Melissa gives him a smile, feeling reassured that perhaps his dream will come may come true when she is ready to accept that day to come.

[ b]The wonders of being the King, The King of Kings

Chapter: Lachlan Kane[/b]

Goth is now inside the gym, running on the treadmill to uphold his cardio. The sweat is pouring upon his face as his gaze is focused upon the television screen in front of him. He is watching series of matches that he has been in the last few months, as he is always critical about the small mistakes that he may have made during those matches in order to improve. His hand reaches over towards the bottle of water, taking a quick sip before placing it back in its holder. His eyes quickly looks down at the numbers on the computer screen of the treadmill before turning his attention back to the screen. Watching the match at Summer XXXtreme, where had beat Jack Washington with submission and obtain the internet title. Just at that moment the alarm clock on his apple watch hits, as the timer that he had set has ended. Causing him to turn the treadmill on the cooldown mode, slowing the pace until he is walking and trying to catch his breath. He grabs the bottle of water and take a few more long sips from the bottle before ultimately stepping down from the treadmill before wiping off the sweat from his face.

He turns around, seeing that the gym where the other members of the Saviors have left the training facility. He smiles, he had always prided himself by being one of the first to enter the gym and being the last to leave. He takes a final sip from the bottle of water before noticing the camera crew, smiling to a thought that just popped into his head.

“I am glad you didn’t interrupt me while I am sunbathing.”

Referring to when the camera crew bothered Melissa at the swimming pool.

“I’m sorry to inform you that I have not bought any new bathing suits for me to show you. So I guess you just have to do with me in a sweaty mess.”

He says as he walks over towards a bench near to him, dropping down as he places the towel across his broad shoulders, taking one end of the towel and wipes his forehead one last time before dropping it across his shoulders once more.

“Just like I am sorry to inform the world that I feel bad for those who had hoped to have seen Jack Washington instead of me as the champion. Because lets face it, Jack preferred to stay at home, hoping that everyone would forget that he held the internet champion and not get any challenger. Because I am so differentl.”

He smiles, grabbing the bottle of water and takes the final sip.

“And for some reason I got the feeling that nobody even cared about the Internet championship belt. I had to call out the entire roster during a live show, where the only sound that I was hearing were crickets. Seriously? A championship belt that was held by many great champions, champions like Kris Ryans, J2H, Despayre and yes, even Jack Washington was someone that claimed to have held that championship belt with pride. And this happened?? Someone, whose name I will no longer mention was granted a title shot and refused. REFUSED IT!!!”

Goth scratches his head in amazement over the fact that someone would be turning down the opportunity to become Internet champion and follow in the lineage of past champions.

“But after the last Climax Control my prayers were answered, where Lachlan Kane answered the challenge that nobody seemed to care about. Where I want to thank you Lachlan for at least man up and take the chance to challenge me.”

“And I can hear people think to themselves why I would care whether someone would answer your challenge. But these people are just merely short sighted, being used to have a coward as champion like Jack Washington. Just accept the money that you make as a champion and shut up. ”


This causes Goth to shake his with a look of sadness on his face.

“I may not be the most popular guy in this company, or even in the world for that matters. But I do bring honor to a championship legacy, I respect those who have come before me and will come after me. No matter how I feel about you personally, when your name is put upon that golden plate and says that you are the champion of that division… you have achieved something and achieved something. Something that nobody can take away from you, but once you have it… you have to earn it every single time that you go out there and defend that belt. Because no matter if you like it or not, that title reign could end on every given night that you got the opportunity to defend that belt and earn the respect from the watching crowd in attendance and the millions watching around the world.”

“Suddenly changes the whole perspective on a championship match of this caliber doesn’t it Lachlan? Perhaps I have misjudged most of the people in the back. Or have I misjudged some of the veterans that I have thought that would jump at the opportunity as if they are sharks that smell blood. But I guess I must be bleeding something completely different, because it took until YOU… Well you and that idiot of a Troll to answer my challenge. And I got to be honest Lachlan, I was a little bit disappointed.”


Goth cocks his head to the left for a few moments as he sees Mac Bane enter the gym to grab something. The two men share a look without telling a word as Mac Bane nods his head and walks off.

“Forgive me if I may have said something that made you jump at the opportunity to get my head checked. But let’s be honest Lachlan, you had to fly all the way from the other side of the world because you had the desire to be the champion. And  like I said earlier, I comment you for that. But what has happened to this organization? Where some people believe that they are big enough to dictate what happens into their careers. That they feel too big for certain championship belts, holding out in the hope of ever getting called up for an opportunity to be challenged by Mac Bane. And all I have to say about that is seriously?? You think that a man would jump to the conclusion that one guy that walks away from a lesser championship would get a shot at his?? I think that with all of this going on, Mac Bane will have no other choice to challenge someone from his inner circle once more. Because beyond a handful of people, there aren’t many people left in this company that has the right to even look at my belt let alone challenge for it.”

“Now I know you cannot speak for others Lachlan, so I will not ask you to do so. But you have to admit that this is rather strange isn’t it?? That people decide not to risk their careers for a shot at the title that I am currently holding?? Is it because of long jeopardy?? Or merely because they know what I can do inside of that ring and if Jack Washington is too scared to do something about it… then why not 99 percent of the entire male locker room!!! And I will tell you. It’s been going on since I returned at the end of last year, where I faced then champion Mark “The Dragon”  Cross in just my second match back and beat him. Did I ever get a complimentary thought of perhaps being moved up a few slots to get in line for a future title shot?? Oh hell no…, I had to sit down and watch people squander opportunity after opportunity. Making me wonder why in the hell that the management of Sin City Wrestling is so desperate to put their faith into young and up and coming wrestlers who may have a future in this company… down the road… And why not a veteran like yours truly?? And I will tell you, because they did not have enough confidence for me to stick around for much longer. Not wanting to squander the hopes and dreams of their future stars for an old one… merely because they judged me from decisions I have made in the past… like stepping back as internet champion because my then wife was pregnant. Something that I knew was the only decision I could make… but to this very day it still make me feel regretful for ever doing so.”

“And now? I had to earn two shots for this belt, I had to earn it Lachlan, I had to do it the only way that I ever wanted to. Earning it inside the ring and not having to wait until someone is willing to scratch my back. While deep down inside, they know I have scratched theirs so many times… that their backs should be bleeding by now. But not anymore Lachlan, they cannot ignore me anymore… so what happens?? I get another example of what I like to call: Being Crossed out. Referring the denial of one Mark Cross, because I knew that he was too scared to face me for that belt. I am sure he will hide behind his title loss against Mac, but he had that belt again afterwards. He could have done so around then, but decided to chicken out of his responsibility… only to wait for next years Blast From The Past… I guess he is Mister Temporary, while I am here every single week…. Yet, they didn’t wanted topushme… how stupid of them.”

“So I issued the challenge, expecting nothing but a joke to enter. And almost it did, until you showed up. And at first, I have to admit. I thought a Fenris would make a shocking return, I thought perhaps an established name would show up, perhaps a surprise signee from outside the company with a resume from New York to Tokio… And instead, I got you.”


Goth shakes his head, showing a look of disappointment on his face.

“I am aware that you will take these words merely as being disrespectful, but in reality I am not. I am just concerned that you will end up like Finn Whelan. All big words, but no guts. When I saw you come down the aisle, I thought back to the guy that is now resorted being one of the opening matches of this show. A wrestler that doesnot deserve to be named until I see him accomplish something. And I know, I know you have been successful in the past Lachlan, having held the Mixed Tag Team Championships. Something that like I said before, I respect you for that. But what happened after tha Lachlan?? Because it feels like you are just another opportunity for me to be denied. Denied to have faced Kris Ryan and Mikah in a rematch for those same Mixed Tag Titles after having lost them. Being denied being recognized as a competitor that could still have a value for this company, having the Saviors at least show me the respect thati have deserved all along. And then it was you, the only true challenge of the two that came out to the ring…  And even though I feel honored that you answered the challenge. It wasn’t the opportunity for Sin City Wrestling to FINALLY acknowledge me as the man with the most title reigns in the history of this company. And that hurts Lachlan, perhaps one day you will understand.”

“But does that mean I will not take you seriously in eight days Lachlan? Then I can already spoil the hopes and dreams that you may have in me doing so. Because I have got even more desire to prove you all wrong since winning this belt… because then I was already disrespected. And I will continue on punishing everyone that gets thrown in my way or is stupid enough to think that they got a chance against me…. And I will keep doing this until I get what I deserve…And trust me Lachlan, how good you may very well be…. It isn’t and will never be YOU.”


With that Goth slowly gets up and walks as the shot slowly fades.



55
A triple Threat Delight
 
Rp number one


August 22nd 2022,

New Delhi, India

Melissa is seen seated at a lounge area of the hotel that she and Goth are located, she is awaiting the arrival of Pussy Willow as she has agreed to do an interview. She is sporting a gold like dress that clings loosely around her body with a black belt that tightens around her waist. She is drinking a glass of ice tea when Willow emerges with the camera crew.

“Good afternoon Melissa, thank you for being able to meet up with me for this interview. I want to apologise that I am slightly late, we got delayed and…”

“Whatever Pussy, I guess you must have your reasons for not being punctual like normal. But I am not interested okay?? I am here to do my job and then return to working out and enjoying the sights of this beautiful country.”

Willow is taken aback a little by the suddenness of Melissa’s response, but quickly nods her head as she realizes that she is here to do her job and not having a discussion with Melissa. Realizing that she could snap her neck in an instant if things doesn’t go the way she wants them to go.

“Right, you are absolutely right. Give me a few moments for me and the crew to set things up for the interview.”

“Sure, whatever.”

She rolls her eyes as Pussy Willow exits her chair and are going through setting up the lights the right way as well as the sound and camera’s. Melissa takes the opportunity to look on her cell phone, checking to see whether Goth had send her a message. He had an early appointment and has been a bit distant after the loss in the tag team match against Ben Jordan and Chris Page. She knew how he was after a loss even if it wasn’t him that took the pin, it made her decide to allow him to do his things for the first few days. She herself had a title match to prepare for, facing Ariana Angelos and Georgie Robertson. She had rolled her eyes at the name of Ariana, seeing how she had crushed her to qualify for the Ultimate X over the Pool match for the Bombshell Roulette title. She had wondered whether Ariana was just frustrated over the fact that she could back up the strong words that she had uttered prior to their match, but then again she had gotten used to it. It was just like her kickboxing days, there was also intensity between participants that would tell mere days before the fight that they would kick the shit out of each other.

She had grown to get used to the differences between the two forms of fighting. With kickboxing it was strong words, yet the participants would always remain respectful. But since joining the ranks of the Bombshell division of Sin City Wrestling, she has understood the jealousy or any other humanly emotion would be centre stage between two or in this case three competitors. She especially had started to get annoyed by it, mostly by Jessie Salco.

“I will be back in five minutes as I have to have sit through make up.”

Melissa scowls at the remark, but Pussy Willow had already vanished the scene.

“I think you need more than just five minutes to get that shine off your forehead Willow.”

She mumbles to herself, not even caring to glance at the reactions of the remaining crew in whether they had heard her or not. Her thoughts was still locked on Ariana and Jessie, the two friends that have been on her case since day one. She chuckles, remembering how close she came to injury Jessie. Only to have Ariana and Krystal run in at the final moment to prevent her from injuring her permanently. The thought of Jessie being injured caused her to close her hands into fists, one week she was walking around backstage as if she was deadly injured and then she was booked for a match with Samantha Marlowe. The words whatever kept coming down her thoughts as she could not forget about Georgie.

“At least someone I don’t have a delusional history with so far….”

She tells herself, the entire constant being told by those who have been here longer than her has gotten to the point that she wants to end it permanently. But alas, with someone already preaching that she wouldn’t remain champion forever and therefor undefeated for eternity won’t be ending anytime soon. She sighs, as if she had ever told the world that she would remain unbeaten and holding onto every single Bombshell title is ridiculous. But she guesses that it’s the only strong point that a washed up Jessie Salco, an annoying Ariana could make.

“I wonder what’s faster, me finishing my drink or…..”

“I’m back!!!!”

Says a happy Pussy Willow, causing Melissa to raise an eyebrow before letting out a sigh

“I guess the latter….”

She puts her glass to her mouth, empties it by drinking the remainder of the ice tea that was left before turning her attention towards Pussy Willow.

“Okay, camera rolling?? We take this in three, two., one…. Go!!!”

Melissa watches Pussy Willow turn from the director into the host of this interview, smiling brightly as if she had fallen in love for the very first time.

“Hi everyone, this is Pussy Willow. And today I have a very special guest, she is the current Bombshell Roulette champion and undefeated in five contests so far. She calls herself the Lady Goth…, I bring you Melissa!!!”

The camera pans out, showing Melissa in her dress as she waves towards the fans with a fair smile on her face.

“First of all, I want to thank you for taking time out of your busy schedule to do this interview Melissa.”

“My pleasure.”

She says with a smile on her face that Goth had taught her to use if you want to hide your true feelings if you are everything BUT excited to do these interviews.

“Melissa, your rise to the Bombshell Roulette championship has been quite impressive. Undefeated in five outings, winning the title in just your fourth match. Having beat some legendary names in the game, what would you say is the most gratifying moment so far???”

This question caught her off guard, she had not expected this to be asked to her. Causing her smile to turn into a little bit more genuine as she twirls her fingers through her curly hair for a little bit while thinking about the answer.

“Well there has been several wonderful moments to be sure, debuting with Goth by my side was a high for sure. Beating a two time hall of famer in Mercedes Vargas was quite a moment that had got people talking. Qualifying for and ultimately winning the Bombshell Roulette title in the Ultimate X over the pool match was obviously my highlight of my short wrestling career.”

“So how did it feel when…,”

“BUT….,”

Melissa’s expression turns into anger as she raises her voice, clearly not happy that Pussy Willow interrupted her as she hadn’t finished.

“But for me the highlight so far was the moment that I could share my title victory with the man that I love.”

Pussy Willow nods her head, getting the hint that she should anticipate first whether Melissa had finished talking instead of jumping the gun.

“That was indeed one of the most special moments of the night when you two shared a moment together.  And how was it for you, to witness Goth winning the Internet title late that same night???”

She stares at Pussy Willow with a look of complete and utter disbelief, rolling her eyes as she decides to ignore the question and give her the obvious answer.

“You wanted to know what I felt?? What I felt when I witnessed him become Internet champion for the second time??”

Her eyes are burning holes through Willow’s soul as she gets uncomfortable.

“Well, err yes… I…”

Melissa senses Willow becoming uncomfortable and starts to grin, closing her eyes for a moment as she starts to lick her lips.

“I felt justice.”

This answer startles Pussy Willow, clearly not the answer that she had expected from Melissa

“Justice??”

Melissa decides to ignore the question and continues to talk.

“Justice Willow, you know. In like in taking matters into your own hands when someone has wronged you. You of course do not see that even though it happens to you every single week when you are doing your….”job”.”

Willow opens her mouth, but decides to not to ask another question and allows Melissa to continue.

“Goth had been wronged on the super card before Summer XXXtreme, you were there weren’t you? You saw how Jack Washington managed to “beat”  Goth?? It was quite obvious  you knew that Karma would show its ugly head one morning and give him another opportunity…. And even though heh ad to go through the current number one contender for the world title to do so, he did.”

Melissa smiles as she notices the uncomfortable feeling of Willow starting to grow even more with every passing moment.

“And what joyful moment it was indeed, clutching that championship belt over his shoulder while staring at his bride to be…. And you have to ask me how I felt Pussy? I guess you had to didn’t you? Because you are obviously too clueless to understand how that feels.”

“I….”

“No, you wanted to know how I felt?? I felt life couldn’t have been any better Willow. Being a first time champion, watch your lover, your mentor and more importantly my confident reach ANTOHER great moment in his long and storied career was amazing. But to be in his presence, to acknowledge his greatness was something that to this very day I could only do my utmost best to reach a level anywhere close to his. Does THAT answer your question??”

Willow nods her head as she begins to ask another question.

“Recently you attacked Jessie Salco from behind, injuring her in the process. I….”

“Good Lord, I attacked her yes. But injured?? Oh sure, if you call that brace or whatever it was that she was wearing an injury then I guess so. But if she is so injured, then how in the hell did she get booked into a match with Samantha Marlowe huh?? Now THAT’S  a competitor that I would love to face one day instead of having to deal with crying little attention seeking……”

Melissa’s restraint prevents her from saying a curse word, even though she is really close into after the mentioned name of Jessie Salco. We can see a vein suddenly pulse in her neck as she shakes her head.

“Apologies for my behaviour, I….”

“So you justify an attack to Jessie Salco, something similar that had happened to both Kat Jones and Chloe Benton. Attacks that you were very outspoken off for the graphic nature, attacks like Masque did against Amber Ryan?? And how do you justify what YOU did to Jessie??”

These words slowly getting to Melissa, she is biting on her lower lip to control her aggressiveness as she remembers the teachings of Goth.

“What do you actually know Willow….”

“What I know you ask?? Well, I see someone that is very talented. But also someone that is resorting to bully tactics Melissa, just like last week where you and Jessie publically humiliated me by sending me away for doing my job.”

This causes Melissa to react by bursting out in loud laughter, this causes Pussy Willow to react startled as she puts her hand before her mouth and stare in awe at the Bombshell Roulette champion.

“YOUR JOB??? Oh come on now Pussy, you are talking about asking questions that has been written down on a cue card is a difficult thing to do!!! Oh sure, you need to have some talent and charisma to fill the spot of a talking monkey.”[/colo]

“Monkey?? I…”

Melissa rolls her eyes and shakes her head before lifting her hands up in an apologetic fashion.

“That was obviously meant to be rhetorical, we haven’t seen any talking monkey since the reboot days of the Planet of the Apes movies. But that’s besides the point Willow, I don’t need you to do your job but you need me to do yours…. Just for you to get your facts straight okay??”

Melissa says with a wink, but the icy cold stare remains upon her face as Willow reluctantly accepts the verbal abuse and turns to a next question.

“You are currently booked to appear at Violent Conduct in a triple threat match against Ariana Angelos and Georgie Robertson. What are your thoughts leading into this match??”

Melissa stares at Willow for a moment, letting the words sink in before responding with a smirk on her face.

“Good question Pussy, what are my thoughts about this match?? Well I look forward to face off against Georgie for sure.”

Willow blinks for a moment before delving deeper into the subject.

“And Ariana??”

“What about her??”

Melissa rolls her eyes as she reluctantly realizes that she has to acknowledge the other participant as well in this match.

“Look, I have faced her before. She has apparently come to the conclusion that since I have won this belt at the Ultimate X over the pool, that if she had beaten me that she would have won the whole deal. Now I am not so sure whether she believes that she excels in math, but every single match is a match on its own. Now I may not come from a fancy wrestling school like she is, I may not have the same move set that she has. I may not be the most popular individual in the locker room, but if she thinks that SHE could beat three top superstars in the current SCW Interent champion, the very too soon retired Kat C. Jones or Mercedes Vargas?? Then I wonder how her chances would have felt like after getting a wet dose of reality by being dumped into the pool by all three of them. I don’t know how rattled her brain is since I kicked her in the head for good measure a few weeks ago, but it sure looks like that this girl needs to stop her quest of wanting people to feel sorry for her. This is wrestling sweetheart, good girls like you end up underneath my boots after being kicked in the face.”

Melissa stops as a waiter takes an order from both women for a drink and walks off.

“You sure look confident when it comes down to Ariana, but what about Georgie??”

Melissa twirls her fingers through her curly hairs for a few moments before responding to the question from Pussy Willow.

“Again, that is a real good question Willow. Like I said in a mocking fashion earlier, I actually am looking forward to test my abilities against her. She is just like me and Ariana I guess a rising star. I cannot take her lightly, but I will be ready to go head to head with her as well as I will be by dealing with Ariana. I am sure Georgie will be a handful, but my experience in having to compete in high stakes matches and winning them will give me an edge over the other two.”

“Referring to high impact matches, in how far does the Ultimate X over the Pool match help you prepare for this triple threat match?? That both being a multi wrestler match where you got more than one opponent to focus on?”

Melissa raises an eyebrow to the question

“Wow…, that is your third good question Pussy. I am quite impressed.”

“Why thank…..”

“But don’t overdo it okay?? The only thing that I can take away from that match is the experience of dealing more than just one opponent. But there’s no pool, no ultimate x structure where the title is hanging underneath. I have to either pin or make someone submit, there’s no count outs or disqualification. So any of us three can do whatever we feel like in doing. But like I have stated many times before, I am not worried for what will be next for me. I am going into that match to retain my championship, because nobody outside the Saviors seem to like it if I end up being on top.”

She winks at the camera before turning her attention back to Pussy Willow.

“When you succeed to defend your championship belt, are there any bombshells that you would love to face in the ring down the line??”

“I have already mentioned Samantha Marlowe, I would love to face the Lukas sisters, Mercedes Vargas once more. The list of this Bombshell division goes on for quite some time. But to specifically answer your question Willow, I don’t care who I face…. Every single confrontation makes me better, wiser and more experienced in identifying things than I do now.”

“Well you are certainly heading the right direction so far Melissa, I just wonder how much of the impact of Goth’s teaching has helped you elevate your career so far??”

Melissa drops her head, causing her fingers to finally stop twirling with her curly hair before looking up at Willow with a puzzled look.

“You did so well Pussy, why did you go and ruin this special moment between us?? But it’s okay, I guess it was never meant for you to evolve into a Belinda Simone or a Jason Adams. But I will gladly answer your pathetic question. Goth has mentally prepared for anything and before people start to question his intelligence of the game, I would ask them to counter 20 years being in the game and still being productive as he has been. Secondly, he has been on my case 24/7 and I am not just referring to the relentless physical workouts that he and Whisper have and still areputting me through every single day. But also the mental aspect of it all, something I would bet that NONE of these trainers have ever done to their pupils… And if they have, none have done it the way HE has done. Or should I remember you all that he has had the most title reigns in this company??”

“No, of course not.”

Melissa nods her head in agreement.

“I thought so.”

Willow is about to ask a new question when she is interrupted by the arrival from the waiter, delivering their drinks. Both women grab their glasses from the tray as the waiter walks off.

“Now I am going to take my drink, enjoy it in my room before I am going to change into a newly bought bathing suit and head out for the pool.”

She winks at the camera crew before walking off, not granting Pussy Willow any acknowledgement as she leaves the interview.

“I guess that’s a wrap then…..”

A Triple Threat

Melissa is seen at the swimming pool, sporting a sexy bathing suit while resting on a beach chair. She has a pair of sunglasses on her face that hides her eyes as the camera comes closer until it stands in front of her, causing her to lower her sunglasses and stares annoyed towards the camera.

“Do you mind?? You are blocking my sun.”

The camera slowly backs off, causing her to shake her head before putting back on her face and wants to enjoy the sun once more. Only to have her sigh and sits upwards and turns her attention back to the camera.

“I guess you didn’t got the clue that I didn’t wanted you anywhere near me while I am sunbathing right??”

The camera crew isn’t responding to her question, causing her to grab a towel and wraps it around her upper body and stares at the camera.

“Let me guess, you have some other time slots filled to chat with other Bombshells or superstars??”

The camera man responds by nodding the camera up and down, causing Melissa to lower her head and shake her head

“It would be nice if you had informed me you know?? You are just lucky that Goth and I weren’t having a personal moment together. Because lets be honest, you don’t want to be the preview of what he wants to do with Lachlan Kane.”

This causes the camera to shake a little, causing Melissa to giggle at the thought of what he could have done to them. She quickly gets up, walks towards a cocktail waiter and orders a fruit cocktail. Turning around after ordering the cocktail she nearly bumps into the camera crew.

“Whoa…, breathing space… please?? You do realize I am engaged to one of the most successful wrestlers ever right??”

The camera crew backs off again, nearly tripping over their own cable as Melissa manages to save the camera man by grabbing hold of the camera to keep him balanced.

“Next time, just stay in one position fellows. I got enough issues going onby dealing with some immature girls as well as an old chick that believes that she is still 18 for crying out loud.”

She walks towards her beach chair and sits down, taking a sip from her fruit cocktail while keeping an eye on the unlucky cameraman.

“Hmm, that sure hit the spot. And I will just spill out what I have to say about Ariana and Georgie so that I can go back and tan up nicely without getting interrupted.”

She takes another sip before placing the cocktail on the ground next to her, she crosses her left leg across that of her right and places her hands on top of her knee while staring at the camera.

“Now you all know I have my second title match in my second ever Super Card show entitled Violent Conduct. And boy, if I thought Summer XXXtreme was going to be vicious… then be my guest and turn your heads away when I face Ariana and Georgie. Because just like every successful lady in their business… we kinda like to show off our bling don’t we?? And seeing that I got such a nice championship belt currently about to be draped around my waist in over a week… I cannot phantom of wanting to relinquish that championship belt anytime soon. But it’s hard to tell when I will suffer my first loss, completing my first experience to suffer a title loss as well. But that’s what the other ladies want to ignite the believe in the audience… our faithful audience that they are the one that will do what has not been done before… Beat yours truly. Quite fascinating to listen to at times, especially when there are a group of airheads that will tell the world that I am a true believer that I will remain undefeated, perhaps I have misspoken once or twice… But I know one day I will meet my match and I will accept it as a competitor… As long as it is not a whining little bitch like Jessie Salco. I hope she is doing well though, it’s going to be the first ever Super Card without her even competing.. such a shame, but I guess her fear has become a reality. That Sin City Wrestling is more than capable to move on into a next dynasty without her.”

She giggles, twirling her fingers through her hair as she excuses herself for a moment in front of the camera.

“I do want to apologise to all the little boys and girls that are fans of Jessie, I know that this must be a difficult time for you all. Not being able to rely upon your hero that has been there through thick and thin, someone that is currently side lined because of me. And I know, it may take you a while to come to appreciate what I have done for you all. Because quite frankly, Jessie is a selfish little brat. Only caring about her own personal happiness, even going so far to tell the world on numerous occasions that she would be happy if someone is capable of beating me… now is that what she believes should be the job description for being the Gate Keeper for this company???”

She shakes her head, clearly not caring about Jessie Salco.

“It hurt so many like me boys and girls, not to be acknowledged by a veteran. Someone that clearly does not want to have her spotlight taken away from her by someone that is talented. She will only acknowledge you when you are willing to be her friend and be brainwashed by her. Someone like Ariana for instance. She is a sweet girl, she has had some momentous victories in the time since she had debuted after graduating from her wrestling school. But she apparently is different than what Jessie would say about sweet girls like Chloe Benton. And why is that you may ask?? Well Chloe is at least willing to stand up for what she believes in, daring to face the opposition head on… not caring whether it is a wise thing to do or not. While Ariana?? Well, she is there because Jessie allows her to be.”

“I know, I know. This is a statement that I obviously have to back up with facts. But lets behonest, I know they are friends… She did run in along with Krystal Wolfe and saved her from a further injury. Only to be kicked in the head, knocked out cold in a warning of staying out of my way. And what happens?? She gets a title shot…..  how interesting.”


She rolls her eyes and shakes her head before letting out a little grin that means trouble.

“You see, I guess being around Jessie rubs off on you. You see, last week I had a little run in with Ariana. And if I think about it, I could have sworn I was listening to Jessie talk. You see, there are some similarities to the two, one: I have beaten them both and two: After being beaten, they still believe that they are good enough to defeat me and take away my belt. And all I got to ask, am I watching every episode of the Walking Dead or something?? Because with hat shot, you know that the dead always comes back for more… Does that mean that both Jessie and Ariana are the dead?? Waiting for their chances to finally eat me alive?? The mere thought makes me sick.”

She says with a mock look of disgust on her face.

“Perhaps I will get bored one day, decide to just relinquish of the belt and have them feed upon another champion that they will believe that they can much their bloodthirst upon. Because lets be honest, both of them are just bound to remain a Bombshell Roulette division type of wrestler for the eternity of their careers… or in case of Jessie, what is left of it. And me on the other hand?? I am here to follow in the footsteps of my good friend Kat Jones, elevate that championship by elevating myself. Oppose anyone that is willing to oppose me and test my ability. To see who of the two is the better person on that given night. But having to deal with the zombie twins every given week, that doesn’t help much does it??”

“Forgive me for using this term, but this wants me to crave for fresh blood. Fresh blood in facing new people every time that I am booked. There are so many Bombshells that have not been able to get any opportunity to get in my face, because everywhere I turn around there’s another cockroach waiting for me. But don’t worry Ariana, I will change that  at Violent Conduct. I will kill any last bit of hope that you have got left to take away my championship. I am sure that it will be a hard fought match in the end, but at least it will be that more satisfying.”


Her expression suddenly changes into a more joyful one as she turns her attention to the camera.

“And then there’s our friend Georgie, someone that I have not faced before. Someone that has done quite well since debuting in Sin City Wrestling. Someone I am sure that I need to keep an eye on in this match. Because let’s face it people. I am facing two opponents instead of one, making it more difficult to concentrate on either of them as well as the old classic quote: ”The champion does not need to be involved in a decision to lose her belt!!!” God I love the classics, it captivates you more and more that people could actually have a chance in doing something they would normally not be able to do in a standard one on one match… And with that I mean Ariana of course. Because with you Georgie, even though I am confident that I will beat you…I first need to see what you are all about in a match where you are in the ring with me. A champion that has so far dominated every opponent that I have faced, whether it was prior to my title win or after. There’s no denying how impressive I have been.”

“And that is all to thank because of my desire, my talent and my mindset to upset every single start that I get in the ring with. And I guess having to deal with two little cockroaches has increased my ability to concentrate on diversity. Even if one half is unknown, even if I have seen some bits of pieces of you inside the six sided ring. It is still the unknown that excites me. Excitement that I wish to overcome, adding the fact that you may just go and hope for a temporarily alliance with the Greek American doll, who believes that she is a championship killing machine since I kicked the shit out of her. Hoping to take down the biggest threat in this match and why not? It’s all legal right?? But it will all just be like being an ass kisser that Ariana is to the legacy of one Jessie Salco. And even though I don’t know you Georgie. At least I know that you are not someone that allows others to dictate what to think, what to say and who to  believe but yourself. And that is exactly what I am.”


She excuses herself as she reaches over and grabs the milkshake before taking a few more quick sips before continuing.

“I take crap from nobody, the only ones that I take seriously are the ones that I know have the best of intent with me. That have told me all the things that the cry babies of this company have been trying to drill inside my skull that one day I will lose, hoping that it will upset me so much that it will be them taking advantage of me. Me?? Do I look like someone that will be taken advantage off?? Think again, because I have withstood everything so far that has been thrown at me from day one. A fast paced wrestler,? Check. A young talent that has been longer in the ring then me? Check. A veteran? Check. Facing more than one opponent in a match I have never been a part off?? Check… Dealing with some ignorant lunatic that has been in more Roulette matches than any wrestler alive?? Check!! And now it’s this triple threat, something that I have yet to cross of my bucket list so to speak to showcase my dominance. I just hope that you will not follow Dumb and Dumber and do the same thing that seems to be cool these days”

“Because it’s not what you say, but it’s about the delivery and the intensity and desire that you are willing to sacrifice for that one single opportunity. An opportunity that you may never will be able to get as long as a dominant champion holds on to that opportunity. So I will tell you straight up Georgie, I look forward to oppose you. I look forward to see whether you or me are the better of the two. And obviously, in the process of fulfilling our hopes and dreams having to deal with one of the two Bombshells that are sharing a brain. ”


She takes another sip from her cocktail, nearly finishing it before holding it in both hands in front of the camera.

“I know I am a talker, I know I am a constant believer in the ability that I will be showing on Violent Conduct in over a week from now. I take pride in having come so far in such a short period of time. Something that I know has rubbed some of the other Bombshells the wrong way. Call it jealousy, call it professional respect, but unwilling to accept it. I have a mindset that unless someone proves me wrong, there’s nobody in this company that can beat me rightnow. That includes the two of you ladies, that includes the sister Lukas, Krystal Wolfe, someone I am sure is waiting somewhere to have a crack at me when Ariana and you will fail. Because the dark side of Empress Jessie Salco is growing impatiently. People like Sam Marlowe, every single Bombshell that is willing to get their fifteen minutes of fame or their moment of being relevant once more. I will gladly accept after I walk away champion from Violent Conduct. Because no matter how hard either of you are going to try… it will happen. ”

Melissa slowly stands up, takes off the towel that was wrapped around her body and stares confidently into the camera.

“I hope I will prove a point next week, I hope I will prove a point to both of you. I hope to prove to you Ariana, that you may fight for a good cause. You may fight because like you have said several times before that IF it wasn’t for me that you would be the champion instead of me. I hope I will allow you to realize how dumb you sound if you truly believe that. You see, I have been told that everything that happens inside that six sided ring happens because it was meant to be. I have learned the hard way that you can tell the world all that you want of how you are going to do this and do that, but it doesn’t mean a damn thing if you don’t believe it yourself. And  I can tell from the desperation carved in the expression on your face… that you don’t believe a damn thing that you are desperately trying to convince everyone else. Because who knows, if you may convince one, you may convince yourself isn’t it Ariana??”

Melisssa says with a shrug, closing her eyes as she lifts her arms up towards her hair in a rather sexy pose in front of the camera.

“And I hope that I will prove to you Georgie, that even though you have been quite impressive since joining SCW. That it takes more than just being impressive, I hope I can prove to you to be a inspiration. And not in the fashion that Jessie wants to be for Ariana, but an inspiration that to be successful, that you need to dump every bullshit load that is keeping you down. Having BFF’s is great, but where will it take you?? Well I know that you already have guessed the answer to that one. So take my words of advice Georgie, learn from the mistakes that others make and take advantage of it in future matches. Because you may be good, but to reach a level that I have accomplished at Summer XXXtreme you have to do so much better. I wish you good luck Georgie, I wish you all the best. I hope you will manage to excite the crowd with some fancy moves and cheap pops… Because that I what separates wrestlers like you and Ariana with me. I am only focused upon winning the match and defend the belt. I will educate you both who the hunter is and who the prey. And isn’t that ironic?? That the one that needs to be hunted is the one that dictates EVERYTHING that will happen at Violent Conduct?? Well welcome girls, that is the life of that what you haven’t been able to accomplish so far…. How to become and remain a champion…. Good luck girls… next week will be your exams… and there both of you will fail….”

With that Melissa walks off as the shot slowly fades

56
Climax Control Archives / The very best
« on: August 19, 2022, 10:50:49 AM »


The Genesis of Goth
 
Chapter Eleven: The very Best


August 17th 2022
 
JW Marriott Hotel, Chandigarth
 
Goth drops his jacket on the bed after he and Melissa have entered their hotel room, placing his suitcase next to the bed before giving his fiancé a hug and kiss. The two stay there motionless for a few moments before breaking the embrace.
 
“See you in a bit, going to take a shower first.”
 
Melissa says as she gives him a wink, he smiles as he nods his head before sitting down on the bed. Grabbing his cell phone and checks his messages, smiling as he sees some pictures from his son who has flown back to visit his grandmother. Goth was happy to have spend some time with his son and Melissa together, but now with the focus back to this week’s Climax Control and Violent Conduct coming up forces him to concentrate on what he has to do.
 
He places his cell phone down on the bed next to him after replying to his son, he drops backwards on the bed and spreads his arms while staring at the ceiling. He remembered how different things were when he had started his career nearly 20 years ago, he could not afford the luxury that he was having right now. But his confidence that one day everything would change had kept him from going insane, plus the many nights snuggling with his wife had gotten him through the worst of times that he could remember. Back in the day he had a desire to be better, to being able to support him and his wife. And if that had meant to secure title wins, stabbing the ones that he had trusted in the back before they did it to him… Then he would, it was a character trade that had hardened him, to drop the sentimental bullshit that he  had seen many others during his career crumble underneath the pressure.
 
“Back then you knew who you could trust and who just came along for the ride.”
 
He smirks, it was a line that his wife had often said to him to remind him that he shouldn’t be too open minded for those who would try to sell him nothing more than hot air. Back then it had driven him crazy, but it had caused him to smarten up and see the truth between the lines. Something he had learned to adapt and use with those he could and had to trust, just like this coming week when he and his fellow Savior Ken Davison teamed up against an unlikely duo to compete in a once in a lifetime match.
 
“Goth and Ken Davison vs. Ben Jordan and Chris Page. The Cockney King and the Chronic One… ”
 
The words swiftly leaves his lips as if he had spoken them a million times, but truth is that these are merely a once in a lifetime. A confrontation that would make people look back at many years from now with he realization that they had witnessed a fantasy become reality. The What IF in sports media, hypothesizing what would have happened if Ali had faced Tyson, Jordan vs. Lebron and the list goes on and on. And now? There are four names that would have never thought that they would ever be in the same right with each other, let alone compete.
 
He smiles, it makes him think back to the first time he had faced Lady Ashe, a woman that had dominated the company he was in back in 2006. Dominated many of the superstars, winning the world title in the same fashion he would have done a year later. The first time they faced was a mid-card match for a mid-card championship. A year later it was built as the two Psycho Circus winners go head ahead to determine who the very best was of the two. Well history had ultimately come to the conclusion that it was the man from the Netherlands.
 
“Ugh, it’s time to order something to eat.”
 
He says as he gets up, grabs the phone next to the bed and informs the reception of what he and his fiancé want to eat. He decides to take off his shirt and walk into the bathroom. He notices vaguely the curves from Melissa through the shower door window as he walks towards the sink and splashes some of the water across his face before staring himself down in the mirror. Recognizing the features of a man of 45, something that to this very day was surprised off that he could still compete at this age against young talents that already are believing that they had reached the pinnacle of their careers. This caused him to laugh before splashing some more water in his face.
 
“What’s so funny?”
 
Asks Melissa as she had opened up the door of the shower so that she could peak her head around the corner smiling. He smiles back at her as he turns around and leans his hands against the sink. Staring at the long wet hair of the woman that he had fallen in love with several years ago.
 
”How long you were going to claim that shower today.”
 
Goth is met by a playful scowl from Melissa, who tosses a bottle of shampoo towards him that he manages to catch at the last moment. She closes the door quickly as he hears her giggle. He remains there standing before turning around, he was tempted to step into the shower with her but decided to rest a little before preparing for another work out.
 
Later that day the camera’s catches Goth in the gym, working out solely as Mac Bane is nowhere to be seen. Goth knew that the world champion had some other business to attend to outside Sin City Wrestling, he thought about him being the special guest referee as that brought a smile upon his face. Already soft whispers have been flying through the hallways about several what if scenario’s. About who he would align with? Would he be able to call it straight down the middle?? And the only thing Goth is concerned about is getting ready for most likely THE match of the year so far for him. The sweat is pouring from his face as he is bench pressing several more times before placing the halter back upon its position and sits upwards. He wipes some of the sweat from his brow before taking a drink of water. He takes a moment to draw his attention away from the workout for a moment as he notices Melissa running on the treadmill. He smiles, he had enjoyed the pure shock on the faces of everyone in attendance this past Sunday on Climax Control. There she had taken out Jessie Salco and would have done so much more if it hadn’t been for her friends that had come to the rescue. The people were outraged over her antics towards Jessie, but it was Goth’s mental installments that had prepared her for the sudden change in demeanor. He had seen the vicious side brewing inside of her, something he knew that would be necessary at times to succeed in this business. Because even though how successful Jessie has been in the past, you have to realize that good girls always finish last.
 
He slowly gets up, looks at the ring where he sees Ken Davison spar against one of the trainers. He had come to respect the man even more after their one on one confrontation to determine who would become the number one contender for the internet title. Goth respected the man that, just like him is a veteran to the game that takes no bullshit from others and does not like the flashy stuff that is popular these days when it comes down to the sport of wrestling.
 
“Take him down Ken, that’s it.”
 
Goth notices him starting to whisper encouragements to his fellow Savior, knowing full well that Ken doesn’t need it and knew he didn’t hear him. Causing him to realize how much he is invested in the group that has helped him see the light of how much he wasn’t getting the opportunities THEY felt he should have gotten. Although Goth was satisfied with the role he had in the company, he for some reason felt that something was missing. And he has found that fire that he knew from memories past and the taste for success only made him want more. Goth finally snaps out of his thoughts when he sees Ken nod towards him, he nods his head in understanding and walks towards the bar where they both order some refreshments.
 
“I guess it is time that we share the ring once again doesn’t it??”
 
He says with a smile upon his face as he takes a sip from the protein shake that he had ordered, savoring the taste in his mouth before wiping his mouth off as he stares at the knowingly smile from Ken Davison.
 
“You know, Gerrit, at least we’re on the same side of it this time.”

Ken smiles wryly.

“Funny when you think about it. When Mac talked me into coming over here, the Saviors were supposed to be this group of thugs. Look at us now. Turned from that bunch of thugs to household names? We’re sitting here, names on the marquee, holding half the gold. I’d say we’re doing alright for ourselves.”
 
The two smile, each of them taking time to enjoy their drinks. Goth looks ahead of him, thoughts drifting away towards this Sunday. Facing two men he has in his career had met Ben Jordan only once. In case of Chris Page it’s not so difficult that neither men has ever met as both men have never been up and down the road as competitors for the same company. But that’s fate as he has an opportunity to change that.
 
“Guilder for your thoughts??”
 
Asks Ken, causing Goth to snap out of his thoughts and stare at the man’s face. He could see the deterioration in his face from all the battles he has been in throughout his careers, the scars that he knew he has over his body himself as well. Causing his respect for his fellow Saviors member to grow even more, wondering who truly would win when he and Mac Bane would decide the outcome of the world title.
 
“I want to win this one Ken, that’s obvious I know. But there is so much more at stake than merely this tag team match. Pride, honor. The mere fact that I can stare in the eyes of the man that I have not faced since Climax Control 100, to know how much has changed since that Battle Royal that took place many years ago. As well as facing a man that wants the world to believe that there’s nobody better than him. You do know what that does to a man with my pride don’t you??”
 
Ken stares at me before he decides to answer Goth.

“A man with your pride. I will have to get my a DVD with my greatest losses on it. You see this?”

Ken holds his hands out, showing two large, roundish scars on the palms of his hands.

“This is what pride got me… crucified. Don’t recommend it, by the way. Don’t get me wrong, that doesn’t mean we shouldn’t walk in there like we’re not two of the baddest men in this business, because we are. I’m just saying we let the two of them believe that they are exactly what their pride says they are. They want to believe that they are better than us? Let them believe it. I’d rather speak with my actions and show them otherwise.”[/color]

Goth is silent for a moment, letting the words from Ken Davison sink into his brain. Causing him to realize that he is right, his fingers dig into the table that they are seated at. He finally nods his head and grins

“I hate it when you are right, but this is Ben Freaking Jordan and Chris Page. If I had the opportunity to choose on who I would want to get face to face with inside the six sided ring, then I have to disappoint Finn Whelan and Lachlan Kane and put all my money on Ben Jordan. Because I know that this man sets the standard in this company for how many years?? And even though this man has been without a world title for so many years until finally obtaining it two years ago…. He is st

ill a key component of what made this company. And even though I am making bigger strides every single time, I feel there are a few hurdles that I still want to take and he is one of them.”


He smiles towards Ken Davison

“But I have not lost sight on what is going to take place this Sunday my friend.”

“This match is important for a number of reasons. Both of us have been riding huge waves of momentum and knowing I have Mac waiting for me, I need every ounce of momentum I can get. Besides, Jordan’s got a win over me and I am a huge fan of avenging my losses.”[/color]

Goth nods his head, he takes a sip from his protein shake, he stares at the spot where Melissa is doing a workout with some dumbbells before turning his attention back to Ken.

“I will be there to make sure that we get opportunities to win Ken, because I know that we need to be at our absolute BEST to beat these two. Continuity is key in this match, something that we have since I joined the Saviors. We MUST take advantage of this to beat two great wrestlers. We owe this to ourselves to prove this to them.”

The seriousness on Ken’s face shows he understands the gravity of the situation.

“The way I see things, I am always the underdog. I’m always older, slower, weaker… there’s always some disadvantage. That’s why I look for any opening I can take. Page and Jordan, they aren’t a team. They aren’t brothers. They are, above all else, not fighting for anything bigger than themselves.:[/color]

Ken grabs his water bottle, finishes it, and screws the cap back on.

“We aren’t going to sit here and allow ourselves to be made examples of. There is a reason that the front office has resorted to booking matches where one Savior faces off against another of us. That’s because we are the standard bearers of this company. We are the men and women that each and other wrestlers in this company are measured against. Ben Jordan and Chris Page are going to learn that, just like Wolfslair and anyone else who thinks that they can stand against us, we are the best for a reason..”{/b]

Goth’s expression is as serious as that of Ken Davison, he knows that the worlds hold truth to what he is speaking.

“I always go into a match with the knowledge that this match is the most important one for me at that point. And this Sunday won’t be any different, THIS will ultimately have to prove WHY we have been put in this match against these two legends, you speak off that you are always the underdog going into a match??? At this point, there isn’t any other man that I would rather have in my corner to watch my back against these two men. Because even though I may have set record after record, deep down inside the expectation is that Ben Jordan will overcome all the odds that will be thrown in front of him. But deep down inside his gut, I know that he will be looking across the ring against two men that are more than capable of making everyone’s lives a living hell…. theirs included.”

“I know I sound like I’m in front of the camera. I’m not trying to convince you, I want you to know that, brother. It’s just how I work myself up. This match is different for me, yet, it’s very much the same as Himatashii and that other guy from Sin City Underground. I know technically Underground was still Sin City, but I wasn’t about to let two guys from there come in and take food off of my plate. If I wouldn’t let them, I sure as hell won’t let Page do it.“[/color]

Ken chuckles to himself.

“I should be writing this down. There’s some good material I could use later.”

Goth chuckles at the remark from Ken Davison and nods his head.

“I am glad that we are on the same page Ken, we both have travelled different paths to get to this point in our careers. But we are here to put an end to something before it even has an opportunity to hatch. Because Chris Page will walk away in the end after a few more checks being cashed in… And Ben Jordan?? He is a man that I have a lot of respect for, But he is a man that I have to beat this Sunday, not because he once have beaten me… But because I know I am capable of doing something that only a few have done. And that moment has to come this Sunday, wouldn’t you agree??”

He smiles at Ken Davison

“Of course. We’re completely on the same page.”[/color]
Goth smiles as the two men continue their talk while the shot slowly fades.

The wonders of being the King, The King of Kings
 
Chapter: Ben Jordan & Chris Page.
   

August 19th 2022

Goth can be seen seated on the third row at the Rock Garden Outdoor Amphitheatre, overlooking the crew of Sin City Wrestling building up the six sided ring that he and Ken Davieson will be competing inside against the unlikely twosome of Ben Jordan and Chris Page. The Internet champion is clothed in a bright Hawaiian and matching knee high shorts, drinking from a bottle of water as he motions to the camera crew to come closer.

“Thank you for being able to come over and have me discuss the up and coming tag team match this coming Sunday on Climax Control. Apparently Sin City Wrestling has not lied when they have told the world that they would make this Indian tour a dpecial one. Pitting four of the most experienced wrestlers in a tag team match, a team that I could say that I have only faced off against Ben Jordan once, back at Climax Control 100. And that was in a losing effort in a Battle Royal. And a man that has been a travelling journey man throughout many federations, where he had obtained more success than anyone can imagine. And the question on everyone’s mind is, are we excited???”[/color]

Goth grins while shaking his head , he unscrews the top of the bottle before taking a sip from the water and stares back at the camera.

“I know you must have been thinking that the answer would bewhether Chris and Ben could co-exist?? And even though it has indeed crossed my mind a few moments, I realize that if there are two men that could jell together like a well-oiled machine. Than it would be these two, wouldn’t you agree?? And seeing the multitude of experience considered by those who like to use the Old Yeller terminology to put the emphasis upon our age. Something that would be too foolish to even be relevant at this point. Because each of us are just like a good vintage wine, we only get better by the years.”[/color]


He says as his eyes are respectfully admiring the craftmanship of the crew that is nearly done finishing building up the six sided ring. Goth’s eagerness to test the ropes needs to be tempered, as he knows that the magic will happen this Sunday and not tonight.

“I have to admit that I got excited after seeing the card being put up and saw the names of you two gentlemen. I usually do not reserve myself to pleasantries, but don't get used to it. Because I am going to only use it once, just so that you Chris could feel welcome at this company. Because its only a temporary thing before our paths will take our own direction once more. Me defending the championship, Ken wanting to dethrone the world champion. And you two “gentlemen” are going to be in a fight of your own.”

“And I can hear the people grind their teeth, waiting for me to ask the million Dollar question, will they co-exist?? My question is that they better be, because in a match like this. A match that is more important to me than any title opportunities to be once again claimed in my own greatness. This is a match want EVERYTHING to be perfect, that there isn’t anyone out there that will utter the mere IF… or BUT, because that would only take away from the legacy of one of these four men that will do something that only a horny grasshopper could beg for. To have beaten a man of legendary status, to have the crowning moment of knowing that one man cannot overcome one pin attempt or submission that he has to go through in a losing effort. The question remains…, Who will it be???”
[/color]

There’s a moment of silence as Goth’s mind is racing before shaking his head with a glee.

“Would it be Ben Jordan? The man that has slain so many men, that has beaten my tag team partner and the current world champion without gunning for their belts. Or should it be Chris Page?? The outsider looking in, associated with Mac Bane and a hell of a wrestler of his own. And the mere thought of choosing between these two IF the opportunity would fall upon me to do so… I have to admit, it doesn’t matter. Because I know deep down inside, with the run that I have been having as of late that I know that I can take down both men.”

Goth stops talking for a moment as he stares into the camera with a concentrated look on his face, his intensity is intensified as he knows this isn’t a match where he can make fun of his opponents or take them lightly.

“I have heard the words from Ben, I have heard the words from Chris. And it’s all dandy and swell for them to come here for a one off thing and tell the world that they are just going to beat us. It may work on a Jack Washington, it may work on a Finn Whelan. Hell, I am sure that it will work on a Troll for all that I care. But seriously gents?? You are talking about a man that has been wrecking down the entire wrestling roster that has been thrown in front of me, followed by the excuses of the higher ups of them not having any better.”

“I make this product better, me and Ken Davieson make this product bearable. Because let’s face it, since the part timers only come out for special shows for a quick paycheck. It’s upon those who have been deemed unnecessary at first. Because this company has been building solely upon men like Fenris, men like Ben Jordan, men like J to the motherfucking H. And fate sometimes looks its ugly head every now and then as it takes away those who actually meant a damn thing as in Kris Ryans. His passing was a black cloud over this company, but if it wasn’t for me and Ken Davieson… you two jackasses wouldn’t have even considered showing up to strike your ego’s now would it??”


Goth’s expression turns into an annoyed one as he runs his fingers through his hair for a moment as he continues.

“Ben, you actually want to play mind games with me? I mean seriously, I had you up higher on a silver platter of being a dream opponent since CC 100. But I guess what I thought back then has evolved into disappointment. Seriously man, are you going to use the playbook that Jack Washington desperately tried to oppose on me?? Or are you merely stuck in 2020 when you successfully defended that championship belt against Senor Vinnie? Anyone can do that against an mental unstable moron like that you know??  And let’s not go on about your glorious run against other Saviors members that have held championship belts. Is this my opportunity to tell the world that I am different??? Please Ben, I have seen that trick so many times before that I just had to scratch an itch that I had forgotten that still existed.”

Goth shakes his head and playfully pouts his lips.

“I realize now that we should have had a match many years ago Ben, it would have opened up your eyes and helped your delusional antics my friend. Now I am not saying that you aren’t one of the best, because your track record clearly states it. But seriously Ben, to have officially opened up the floodgates of Heaven and have the angers sing out your names in a harmonious fashion?? Then I have to tell you this my friend, the only hymns you will be hearing is when The Man comes around. Because unlike Climax Control 100, I know I would have send you back to the drawing board and reconsider your career a million ways… But that will change this coming Sunday my friend.”

“And then there’s Chris Page.”


Goth rolls his eyes after uttering the word of the man that has got more youtube channels than many other people out there.

“Mister big time challenge, a man that wants the shock up the world with his Company. CCPE vs. the World. Good God man, did you know how often I have had to sit through and having to listen to people like you?? Quite honestly I must have count my friend. I mean sure, 18 world championships is an achievement on its own, perhaps with a number 19 coming up soon. But that’s all nice and well son, but how would fate fair you well IF you walk out Climax Control with a record of zero wins and two losses?? Now we can all state that it isn’t due to your tag team partner isn’t it Chris?? I mean seriously, you had Mac Bane, the current world champion and now the man that is once again licking his chops of prodding himself for another championship belt. Great names that are seemingly unbeatable… and that’s where the problem lays Chris… it seems that way isn’t it?? It makes things so much easier knowing that the other has got your back isn’t it??”

“Well the problem this go around my friend, that the only one that is having your back this week is me. Because I have a bullseye burned into your back and chest, I have even carved one inside your soul. Making things so much easier knowing when to strike when the moment comes. Quoting to the world the top ten favorite quotes ever made by Chris Page, making them forget that you seem to be as repetitive as all of your podcasts. Oh yeah Chris, I have been listening to your shows. Especially the one that you did with Justin Yorke, best way to fall asleep is to listen to some guys talking shit about how they have changed the world of wrestling. How nobody is willing to challenge them in CCPE…. Not realizing how much your future is hanging in the balance this coming weekend Chris. Not realizing that I will alter the future of the head of CCPE and his left hand man Justin Yorke.”

“Now I know that you must be laughing at these statements, wondering who the f*** is this Goth guy. And its quite simple Chris, I am the guy that your career has been able to avoid for at least twenty years since I entered this business. Two top dogs in the wrestling industry and all you got speaking for yourself is how great you are, how your career has sustained three decades and much props to you my friend. But you wouldn’t have lasted a year in the companies that I have been. And if you are wondering whether that is true? Ask Ben Jordan for advice my friend, he will tell you that the best way to be relevant in his opinions is to stay away for too long, come back from the moment that they have nearly forgotten you. And then choose the right opponent to face.”

“Obviously that list includes Mac Bane and Ken Davieson… but we have heard these stories haven’t we Chris?? Every wrestler has its moment to shine and when not to. There’s a problem with that when it comes down to Ben Jordan and you. Ben Jordan is like a god from the ancient times that people believed that they needed to keep them pleased by offering a sacrificial lamb And we all know this to be true, because that’s the only reason why he comes back every now and then and warns the weakened of minds with his weak at heart threats. And then there’s you, guess what you are Chris?? You are the Sacrificial Lamb, you are the one that when things would go bad needs to take the blunt from the loss of the team. Because both me and Ken knows that you win as a team and you lose as one. Not with Ben Jordan my friend, it’s either HE has won or YOU have lost… there’s nothing in between… and that’s why you two are destined to fail.”


Shot fades



57
Climax Control Archives / rp vs Ken Davieson
« on: August 12, 2022, 07:28:01 PM »
How in the hell did I get in India??.
 
August 12th 2022


“Pete? We just could have booked a normal airliner, you know? Just like every other civilized human being!”

Says Senor Vinnie as they step inside a small airplane, somewhere unbeknownst to the modern world. It surprised Vinnie that there was something that remotely looked like a strip for a small airplane to land from or to fly away from. He turns his attention back to the airplane, reading a sign on it that reads: “New Delhi flying, you are the fourth passenger that stepped foot inside our flight of heaven.” This didn’t eased Vinnie’s concerns, but he shrugs it off. Thinking that at least they had some flights from this place and it sure must have been successful as well. Vinnie pushes Pete into the plane first, before following him inside. Once inside he notices two old chairs, not quite what he is used to from flying first class around the world. He notices that there are two old car seatbelts hanging loosely around the arm rests.

“Well at least they got those…”

Vinnie mutters underneath his breath as he takes a seat next to Pete, who had sat down on the smaller of the two seats. Vinnie bumps his head to the ceiling of the plane, realizing that he apparently is too big for the plane with his 6’8 frame.

“Great, how long am I supposed to sit like this??”

“The flight itself is 5 hours sir, we do need to land somewhere for refuiling and that will take another hour.”

Vinnie’s eyes widen, he attempts to turn his head towards the direction of where the voice came from. There he sees an Indian man sitting on a folding chair with a stewardess hat on top of his head that is a few sizes too small. The man is poorly shaven and is missing a few front teeth as he attempts to give Vinnie a polite company policy smile.

“You mean I got to sit like this during a flight of five hours??? Isn’t there any possibly way that I could alter this position?? I mean, I don’t want a herniated disk in my neck you know??”

“Certainly sir, all you have to do is…”

The Indian gets off his folding chair, walks over and pulls on the armrests of Vinnie’s chair, this causes it to fall into a complete horizontal sleeping position.

“There you go sir.”

Says the Indian while turning back towards his folding chair while Vinnie is now staring at the sleeping chair that is in front of him. He ultimately turns his attention back to the Indian steward and asks.

“Isn’t there a position you can put the chair in that’s between the seated position and this???”

“Of course sir….”

The two men work on getting Vinnie into the least awkward position from to sit in, while not being forced to fly on the plane as if he is sleeping on a massage table. Ultimately they put the chair back on the original position as Vinnie had managed to get a foot rest so that he could lower himself a little on the chair.

“Obviously not the most comfortable way to fly, but it sure beats the feeling of being crumbled inside small area like sardines.”

Vinnie says while looking over towards his cactus friend, who is trying to get some sort of signal on his smart phone to play a game. Vinnie rolls his eyes and shakes his head, clearly Pete has got himself into another situation that the cactus did not think through but decides to ignore it and turn his attention back to the steward.

“I forgot to ask, but what is your name???”

He asks when his gaze is upon the folding chair where the steward had seated, but now he notices that the folding chair is upright and no one is seated upon it.

“Oh fuck, the guy ran out of the plane!!!!”


He says as his eyes widen, sweat is pouring from his face as he believes something terrible is going to happen. But suddenly we hear a cracking sound coming from in front of him, causing Vinnie to look around as he sees n old fashioned speaker supported above a small door.

“No need to worry sir, I just stepped inside the cockpit of the airplane. Preparing for our lift off in a few moments. Please if you desire beverages or something to eat, please wait until we are in the air as then I am capable of taking your order.”

This causes Vinnie’s eyes to widen even more as he realizes that the pilot is also the steward on this flight.

“WAIT!! Are you telling me that you are the only one besides us on this airplane???”

There’s a moment of silence before the crackling sound can be heard once more.

“Uhm sir, you did book this flight didn’t you???”

Vinnie turns his attention for a moment towards Pete, who not so surprisingly pretends not to notice the situation as he is gazing through the window.

“My friend over here apparently forgot to mention that….”

There’s a moment of silence coming from the speaker, before the crackling sound emerges once more as the Indian pilot/steward starts to talk once more.

“I understand completely sir, but yes. I am the pilot, the steward as well as the man that will have to refill the airplane as well as entertain the children where needed. I am also a licensed cook, I put on the movies for our audience for viewing pleasure as well as many other duties that requires me.”

Vinnie’s eyes widen, he needs time to let the words sink in before swallowing hard.

“You are also the cook?? But how can you possibly fly and cook food at the same time????

Mentally Vinnie decided to scrap ordering anything to eat, not wanting to endangering himself as well as Pete or the pilot during the flight for making something to eat.

“Quite simple sir, I will fly above the clouds and fasten the steering wheel with my walking stick, in the meantime I am going to cook a pot of curry for you.”

“YOU WHAT???!!!”

The sudden reveal of the pilot of doing something rather dangerous to leave a plane directed towards one direction without any focus of having to worry about other planes, mountain peaks or any other possible obstacles. This causes the sweat to pour from Vinnie’s pours, realizing now that getting out of the plane is too late as they have already lifted off apparently.

“No worries sir, you are perfectly safe. I have my pet monkey assisting me to take over the cooking if I am to be needed behind the steering wheel.”

“Pfew, what a relie…. WHAT??? A MONKEY??!!”

Vinnie had left out a sigh of relief, but once again gets worried over the fact that there’s a monkey on this airplane.

“What kind of monkey???”

There’s a moment of silence before there’s laughter to be heard as well as screaming from a chimpanzee.

“There’s no need for worry sir, this monkey has been trained by the legendary Gordon Ramsey. Also if you prefer not to have any monkey spit in your curry then he also could take over the steering wheel.”

Vinnie sighs

“Thank you, yes I would rather prefe…. What???!!!!”

Again it takes a few moments for Vinnie to let the words sink in, realizing that the pilot was suggesting for the chimpanzee to fly the airplane instead of the pilot.

“The chimp can fly the plane?? But how??”

“Well sir, that’s quite simple. This chimpanzee is related to the chimp that was send into space. This chimp inherited all the tricks of the trait.”

This doesn’t calm Vinnie’s nerves down, looking over his shoulders in the hope of somehow finding an exit from the plane. But the plane is too high above the ground for him to even consider jumping out, he resigned for him to fly over towards the city where he and Pete has to be at.

“I guess I am in “safe” hands. I saw you had only a hand full of flights, did you just start to fly???”

A nervous laughter can be heard through the sound system as it is quickly replied with an answer

“Not really sir, we only had just a handful of flights because… we uhm…. How should I put this….”

Vinnie raises an eyebrow to the reluctant response from the pilot

“We had a few small accidents, where either a wheel broke off or where an engine blew….. But nothing….”

“WHERE AN ENGINE BLEW??? Oh my goodness and you are allowed to fly this bucket of screws???”

Vinnie is irate, turning his attention towards Pete. Who by now also has turned its head towards the speaker after hearing what the pilot had to say. Giving Vinnie the realization that Pete had not known about this either, making him sigh over the fact that Pete usually searches the internet for the cheapest flights. This time his urge to save a few more bucks has come to haunt him.

“Well then you better make sure that this is going to be a positive flight, or else….”

Vinnie swallows hard

“Or else I may never see Tijuana, Mexico again…..”

With that Vinnie drops his head on the chair, his nerves got the better of him as he passes out. In the distance he does still hear the pilot talk to him, unaware of the state where Vinnie is at right now.

Dreams do come true.

“Wake up sir! We have landed”

The shot opens with Vinnie still asleep, having his head hanging over the pillow, his tongue is hanging out of his mouth while snoring. On the left side we see the pilot pushing him against his shoulders while Pete the cactus is doing the same on the right side.

“Sir!! We need you to pay for the refill!!!”

We see Vinnie lick his lips as he is smiling.

“Oh yes, please give me some more cake. I love cake…”

The pilot looks awkwardly towards the cactus, then shaking his head as he cannot believe his eyes that he and a cactus are trying to wake up his other passenger. He looks over his shoulder and sees the people he needs to pay for the refill of his airplane. Causing his eyes to grow wider and become more and more concerned, causing him to push his fist upon the chest of Vinnie.

“WAKE UP SIR!!!!”

This forces Vinnie to wake up, sitting upwards as that causes him to bump his head into the airplane ceiling and drop back on the seat.

“What the??? Why did you punch me man!!!”

He has an angry stare at the pilot while rubbing his chest as he slowly sits up again, he inhales a few times before remembering something that the pilot said

“And what is that crap about me having to pay for the refill??”

The pilot looks at the cactus and sighs

“Well your cactus friend had not read the little letters of the contract sir. He decided not to sign the All In option of the flight costs, that is including the cost of the refil. And with not agreeing to that option, you are forced to pay up.”

Vinnie sighs as he turns his attention towards the cactus, who at that point had gone back into his seat and solely looked outside the mirror of the plane and refuses to look at his friend out of shame.

“Fine…, how much??”

The shot fades to a commercial break for the upcoming Climax Control and Sin City Wrestling’s tour through India. After five minutes the shot returns as we see Vinnie seated on his chair, with Pete massaging his shoulders as Vinnie had demanded that of him after he had paid for the refill. He is smiling while drinking some Tequila and just finished the food that the pilot had made for him.

“A little bit higher Pete.”

Vinnie says as he motions towards the cactus that he needs to rub closer to the area between his shoulders and neck. Smiling as he knows that the cactus is desperately trying to repay for his mistake that he had made by booking the flight. He has closed his eyes, the attempts was nothing more than attempts. But he wanted to punish Pete a little for always being selfish, smiling as he knew that the massage wasn’t the only thing that Pete would do for him.

“The plane will land in fifteen minutes sir.”

Says the pilot over the speaker, Vinnie smiles. He even had considered asking what the chimpanzee could do more besides flying the airplane and do some cooking, but ultimately decided to not push his envelope. He had a soft spot for wild animals and had told Pete that he had to do a lot of chores during their stay in India to make things up with him. Pete obviously had refused, trying to convince Vinnie that it was a mistake and that he would never do it again. But Vinnie had ultimately decided that payback is a b#### and that Pete had to suffer for this huge mistake. Mentally he had already made a list of chores that Pete had to do, besides the obvious carrying the suitcases and bringing him his drinks he had come up with some other stuff. He started to smile as he thought about one of the first things that he had come up with, becoming his personal air conditioning as Vinnie had already seen him wave something to keep his cool, or cutting the nails of his feet as well as taking care of his feet. Yes, Vinnie had a cruel mind on what he had come up with to *punish* his friend. Vinnie turns his head towards the window on the left that is closest to him. He sees the land underneath the airplane through the opening of the clouds that they are still flying above. He has started to get more excited to visit India, he had seen one of Gabriel Iglesias’s shows where he had started to discuss the similarities between Indians and Mexicans. This had always given Vinnie the excitement to visit this far country where they worshipped cows as holy creatures. This was one of the few things that he had never understood, but was open minded enough to widen his horizon and have himself being educated in the ways f the people in India.

“If Ghandi managed to spread his message of solving problems without violence?? Then I will be able to make a member of the Saviors see the truth through my eyes”

He says with a confident smile upon his face, he remembers his battles with the members of the Saviors. He had beaten some, but one member had eluded him in the current World Champion. An now he is facing the man that is the number one contender for that belt, Ken Davieson. The name causes him to get frustrated, he didn’t liked the guy for the mere fact that he is part of that one group named the Saviors. He had to admit, he had not expected them to turn around this dominant, holding half of the singles championship belts in their positions. Vinnie knew that hecould not become number one contender for the world title, but he did realize that if he beats Ken Davieson that he would be back in line for a future nomination. The mere fact that he had not been active as of late since the Summer XXXtreme super card, made him realize that he is not in a favorable situation.

“But one match can make a difference.”

He whispers while mentally punching a fist in the palm of his other hand, this causes him to escape his mental thoughts and notices that neither Pete or the pilot had noticed him saying something. He is glad, he did not wanted to be disturbed with stupid questions that would break his concentration. No, he was mentally prepared to go back to war and if the first casualty is a member of the Saviors? Then so be it.

His thoughts return to the man that he is going to face, Ken Davieson. A man that may have not been active for as long as Vinnie had, but has been successful on occasion and has won championship gold. Apparently that was enough for Mac Bane to pick him to be his next challenger, something that the champion has done in the past. It was something Vinnie could respect, but he could not believe that HE had never gotten a one on one opportunity for the gold.

“Ouch!!!”

He suddenly feels a stinging pinch on his neck and shoulder region, turning his attention towards his masseur Pete. Staring at his face, making him notice the fact that he believes that Pete is laughing. He rolls his eyes, he could have known that Pete’s rebel nature would rise its ugly head. Vinnie turns his head back forwards, sipping from his glass of Tequila before thinking about his opponent this week.

“Senor Ken, It has been quite a time that I have been in the ring with a Savior that it made me wonder whether I was relevant enough at all at this point. I mean, I have beaten Max Burke at the super card. But we all know that he is no challenge when he has the ability to see, let alone when he is blinded with a hood over his head. But not to sit still with the minors in attendance, let’s focus on the man that will challenge Mac Bane for the World Title.”

“Must be about damn time isn’t it Ken? I can tell that you are all excited and ready to go. So why face Senor Vinnie huh? Well let me tell you something, when I woke up and read the entire card I was like wow. Wow that apparently the company has not forgotten about wrestling TALENT. Now I know, I know that you are going to be telling me that I am far from being a talent these days. Not with standing the world title that I have held. But that’s about it isn’t it?? I have HELD something that I have been trying for several years now to reclaim. And that has been bugging me for so long.”


Vinnie’s expression darkens while Pete continues to massage his neck and shoulder region.

“Don’t get me wrong, I will never question a champion for picking his own opponents. I have done it also, sadly I disgraced myself to the point where I know today that decay had been started even prior to that moment. And what I know with decay is that you can do two separate things about it. You either just let it be, ultimately become a nothing in the world that we live in. Or you can do whatever you can to reclaim the position that I once held. AndI can tell by the hunger in your eyes, the same hunger that I have these days… That your hunger is no match for mine amigo.”

“Now obviously that’s a line that everyone will be using against whomever it may very well be. It’s a statement without substance, something that we thrive on to  separate the good from the bad. And I am going to be damned to look over my shoulder and realize that I am in a position where I do not belong. And all I can do to stop that situation form occurring, is by beating you amigo.”


Vinnie closes his eyes and shakes his neck, Pete had let go as Vinnie is moving his head around from left to right before telling Pete to continue.

“You are someone that has been travelling around the wrestling world from town to town. Trying to establish yourself over and over again in every establishment that you try to make your permanent safe haven. But that’s the point Ken, you are afraid to finally commit to one situation. Because I am very well aware that it may just choke on every single breath that you take. You see Ken, I may not like the guy. But I sure as hell respect the world champion from his achievements inside the ring. I see him as a obstacle that I must take to regain my past glory in this company. Something that you have never experienced before.”

“Now don’t go and cry me a river all over my expensive clothing Ken, screaming from the top of your lungs that I disrespect your career elsewhere. But that’s the key word Ken, elsewhere. Something that does not exist in this company and no Ken, do not refer yourself to lesser titles that mena shit if the only thing that you are concerned with is the world title. And that’s what I am concerned with since even far before I knew that our paths would cross. Because I do not play the way of telling the people the exact things that they want to hear. When I say something, it is becomes it comes from the bottom of my heart. Something that you heartless sons…..”


Vinnie closes his lips, not wanting to have profanity escape his lips at the final minute. Knowing the impact these things may have upon the youth. He inhales his lungs a few times before looking back at the camera before starting to smile again.

“You almost got me there Ken, something that I am looking forward to see whether you can get me in that six sided ring. I already send two of your former mates packing, because lets face it. Suma and his then tag team partner were merely a shell of themselves after me and Bill crushed them. And then to have a Hall of Famer wrestler signed away from SCW to your gang is only a moment in a career that will perish eventually. And then there arethose who remain besides Mac Bane. I thought he would keep those closer that needed his love and guidance isn’t it?? Isn’t that what Saviors do?? Orare you all merely filling your pickets and believe the lies that you spread amongst yourselves??”

“I don’t care, because this Sunday. It will be all about Saint Vinnie and you “Godly” Ken Davieson, will be needing a lesson in how to come crashing down amongst us the people. And I will be sending you packing from the moment that your existence comes dropping down before my feet. Enjoy the opportunity to face Mac Bane for the gold… but I should warn you, I am not an opportunity in every sense of the word… so in other words Ken, fight me…. Fight me, because you will need it even more than what you are looking for…”


With that Vinnie snaps his fingers, signalling for the camera crew to end as well as the massage from Pete as the shot fades.

58
Climax Control Archives / Getting ready
« on: August 05, 2022, 03:58:04 PM »
Getting ready part one.
 
August 1st 2022


The shot opens up at The Royal Bangkok Sports Club where we see Melissa and Goth seated at one of the more expensive boxes, overlooking the horse races as Melissa has always been a fan of horses. Witnessing the horses up close through her binoculars while having lunch brought to them by the clubs waiters. Goth on his part is talking to Whisper on the phone, discussing some matters concerning his upcoming Internet title defense. Melissa lowers her binoculars as she stares at Goth with a smile on her face. He notices her looking at him, winks at her before placing his hand on top of hers that was still holding on to the binocular. She feels his fingers caress her soft skin of the back of her hand as it gives her chills like it always did before.

“Thanks Whisper, I will talk to you later.”

He says before ending the call, he places the phone on the table next to his glass of orange juice and shakes his head.

“Any new challenger???”

Melissa asks as Goth shakes his head, he chuckles as he turns his attention towards his dinner in front of him. He starts to lift his spoon to his mouth and breaths over the soup before inserting it in his mouth.

“Luckily I know that you will be very excited for this coming show.”

He says, causing Melissa to raise her eyebrow. She had expected to have defended the Roulette title on one of the past two shows on the India tour, but so far she had not been granted to do so. But she knew that it would probably be this coming week.

“Oh really?? Against whom??”

The question came as no surprise to Goth, he lowers his spoon and lifts it back to his mouth after letting it disappear in his soup. He breathes over it once more before taking a long sip, making an annoying sound that causes Melissa to roll her eyes in annoyance.

“Come on Gerrit, I don’t have time for this… spill it.”

The eagerness in her eyes causes him to chuckle, nodding his head as he places the spoon next to his plate on top of his napkin. He leans back as he stares at some of the horses that just turned the corner that they are close at to be seated and watches on in fascination.

“You are in the main event, defending your Roulette title….”

He suddenly turns his gaze towards his fiancé and smiles

“Against Jessie Salco.”

This causes Melissa to lean back in her chair, she had just taken another bite of her salad and allowed the thought be processed through her mind. The one Bombshell that had been annoying her since the first time they had met. Melissa had to admit that she and Goth were the first to instigate contact, he had actually wanted her to meet some of the fellow Bombshells as an introduction into the company. She smiled, she had met some nice people, but for some reason she and Jessie didn’t clicked. It became more obvious later on when she had faced Chloe Benton, a sweetheart who had taken her to a limit she had not expected from her. She had learned a lot from that first encounter as well as the other three that had followed along with the guidance of Goth and the Saviors.

She had wanted to face Jessie, but she wanted it to have been at the big stage of them all… a Super Card, but just like the saying goes that you can’t always get what you want once again proved that it was right. But she wasn’t upset by this, she had the opportunity to main event a Climax Control, her very first one as that got her excited and motivated to prepare for the match even more.

“What took them so long??”

Goth raises an eyebrow, not sure he knew what she had meant.

“You mean facing Jessie? Or defending the title??”

“You know me Gerrit, I want to compete. I am a champion for crying out loud, I take pride in having earned this title and I want to prove that I can take on all comers. But I have to admit, facing Jessie is like putting cherry on the cake.”

The two grin, both had been working towards this day that she would be defending the title that she had won in only her fourth match. There had been many congratulations and good luck wishes been directed towards her since that faithful day. But she had noticed that having success has a turning side, she had learned before making her debut in the company that she had to grow a hunters mentality to become successful. Both she and Goth had admitted to themselves that neither of them had expected her to have gotten a title opportunity this early. But she had taken his words by heart,  not wanting to have someone else take away the gold belt, causing her to wonder whether she had actually done anything in her power to be successful.

She grinned to herself, she had viewed the match over and over again, because she had realized that there was so many things that could have gone differently and how she could have done things better. She understood that these type of matches are a once in a lifetime opportunity to set yourself apart as well as being in a selective group of names that have done exactly what she had done. Now she understands that she has to continue the legacy of this championship and the past winners. Not wanting to be a one and done champion, but actually pride herself by overcoming every obstacle that will be thrown at her.

“Don’t forget to eat your salad Melissa.”

Says Goth with a twinkle in his eyes, he had caught her being lost in her thoughts. She smiles as she takes a bite from the salad and stares seductively towards her fiancé, who chuckles and shakes his head. Melissa takes another bite while watching the horse racing, this was new to her. She had loved riding a horse, but that was just for fun and never to compete as in to see whose horse would be faster. She admired the physique of the creatures, feeling and watching the muscles underneath the skin of the horse as well as the beauty of the creatures. She never liked the gambling part though, people wasted a lot of money on horse races in the hope of making some quick bucks. She turned her attention towards Goth, who had been eating his soup while admiring the races. She was still clueless over the fact of him taking her here, she knew he wasn’t a gambler.

“Gerrit??”

Goth slowly turned his attention towards her, the loving gaze upon his face as well as the innocence of the man that only she knew that existed in him. The people only saw the man that portrayed the character Goth, but never did they actually see him for who he truly was besides the times that camera’s would follow them to tape some of their lives for promo’s and company usage. She was thankful for knowing the emotional side of him and the loving side of the man that was often referred as many things but that.

“Did you start gambling???”

He nearly spat out the soup that he just inserted in his mouth when she had asked him the question, grabbing the napkin to clean up some of the soup that had managed to escape his mouth before turning towards her with a clueless look on his face.

“Of course not, why??”

Melissa directs her attention towards the horse races and the people in front of them that clearly came to the races to see their favorite horse win the race. He nods his head, smiling as he raises the glass of orange juice to his mouth to rinse some of the soup out of it. A waiter had walked towards their table, asking if he could assist Goth in any possible way but only to have Goth decline the offer with a polite thank you.

“I have to admit Melissa, you become much better in surprising me with unexpected questions. But no, I am not a gambling man, nor do I have any desire to start. I just wanted you to experience certain parts of the world that you normally wouldn’t visit.”

The answer was true, she had never thought of herself to visit anything like this anywhere in the world, yet she still didn’t understood why they were here in the first place.

“But to answer your question, in my travels all over the world has taught me many things. One of these things is that certain countries like India are very crowded, making it very difficult to find yourself some private time together outside the hotel.”

Melissa nods her head, she could understand the logic behind that explanation. Giving herself a mental slap across the face for not coming up with that answer herself.

“And even though I do not wage bets on horse races, granted I may have done so once or twice out of shear curiosity. But the sole reason why I did invite you to come here is to understand the spectacle of competition.”

This caught her off guard, she knew that Goth had the ability to come up with perhaps hundreds upon thousand of different explanations to someone’s question. But she had never expected this answer from him, causing her to look back at the horses before trying to digest his answer.

“Competition??”

Goth nods his head towards her in response while taking another sip from his soup

“You see, you are under a week away from your first title defense and the first ever Roulette title match where you don’t know the stipulation beforehand.”

She nods her head, listening to his every word as she knows that he is right. Yet, she still doesn’t see the comparison of her title defense and the horse races.

“You never know what to expect, because 99 percent of the time theoutcome of the match will be determined by the spin of the wheel. So you cannot train for something unknown like you did at the cruise ship. So that leaves you to rely upon trust. Trust that both the horse and its rider must have upon each other to have a shot to win a race. And before you start to ask whether you are the horse or the rider, let me just tell you that you need to find this out for yourself.”

The two of them laugh at that statement before Goth continues.

“The unknown stipulation is both your worse enemy as well as your biggest allie.”

Melissa looks clueless at Goth.

“What do you mean??”

Goth stares at her lovingly for a few moments before he continues explaining to her.

“You see, the wonderful thing that everyone likes to do to others in these type of matches is that you do not know what you will be expecting. It makes you wonder whether they are trying to convince you that for some reason that they actually do?? Which is obviously a lie, they just want to creep inside your head and insert some doubt how small or large it may be. Because whether you are a rookie, which people seem to enjoy refer you to or a veteran. You are at the mercy of the wheel so experience can only take you this far…”

“Like the Ultimate X over the pool match??”

Goth nods his head in acknowledgement. “”



“The only difference is that you need to adapt on the spot, but mostly trust on yourself and what has brought you to the point of being the Bombshell Roulette champion. Trust in your own ability, use it to your advantage as it allows you to strategize your plan to find a solution to the stipulation that the wheel fell on in order to remain champion.”

Melissa nods her head, she had to admit that she never thought about that. She had questioned herself on how she would react or what she could expect upon her first title defense. But this gave her the understanding that she should enter every single match knowing that she has an advantage over her opponent.

“Another reason that I have brought you here is because….,”

His words trail off, causing Melissa to suddenly blink as she stares at him. She had not expected him to suddenly stop when he was educating her.

“Yes?”

Goth has a sly smile on his face, placing his napkin in front of his lips as he stares at the horses that had finished the race a few moments ago. Goth seems as if he is searching for something, causing Melissa’s attention to move over towards the race track as well. Watching the beautiful horses but not quite understanding what is going on as Goth suddenly talks once more.

“See it as an engagement gift.”

The words doesn’t seem to connect with Melissa as she turns her attention towards Goth, he stares back at her with a amused smile upon his face.

“Gift?? What are you…..”

Her words ultimately disappear as she notices him pointing his finger towards the race track, causing her to turn around and notices a jockey standing there with a beautiful black horse before she finally understands.

“Are you kidding me?? You bought a horse for our engagement??”

His grin widens, causing her to jump out of her seat and wraps her arms around him in an passionate embrace. Thankful for the fact that he had remembered her biggest wish a long time ago when the two had shared a romantic walk many years ago. Whispering soft thank you many times over and over again in his ears as the shot slowly fades.

Getting ready part two

August 3rd 2022

Melissa is overjoyed, Goth had surprised her by buying her a horse, secretly he had been talking with Whisper of acquiring one that she could have it be taken care off. She knew it would take time before the animal could be flown over to the States, but she could wait for that moment to come. In the mean time she realizes, she has to focus on her wrestling career. We see her relaxing at the pool after a hard training session that Whisper had put her through. First they had studied tapes of Jessie Salco matches, followed it up by working on her cardio. Realizing that she had to content with a fast paced and aerial wizard in her opponent outside of having to adjust to whatever stipulation that will be appointed to them before the match would even begin. She is leaning her arms spread against  the edge of the swimming pool while watching Goth and his son enjoying some father and son time. She always enjoyed watching them have some fun in the moments that they could spend time with each other.

”Last one to reach the other side has to treat us for ice cream!!!”

She smiles as she watches both Goth and his son swim to the other side of the pool, at the end it is Goth that feigns a muscle pull and allows his son to reach the other side of the swimming pool first. Gerrit Jr. jumps up and down in excitement as we see Goth wink at Melissa before casually swimming towards his son

“I won!! I won!! Did you see that Melissa?? I beat dad!!!”

She giggles, applauding towards Goth’s son

“You sure did, that shows that old fossil who the real champ around here is.”

This causes Goth to raise an eyebrow towards her and laughs before whispering something into the ear of his son who starts to nod his head and laugh.

“Dad told me that both me and him are winners, seeing that you didn’t reach the other side before us Mel.”

Melissa rolls her eyes, shaking her head and giggles as she witnesses the smirk look of Goth and his son on their faces as she slowly stands up. Standing there as she places her hands on her hips and shows a mock angry look on her face.

“So you two strong boys need to gang up on little ol me, just because you want some ice cream???”

The two nod their heads yes in unison, making it impossible for Melissa not to laugh.

“Well then, I guess I will be treating you fine boys for some big scoops of ice then. So why don’t you two handsome devils do me a favor?? Why don’t you get up and make some arrangements for whatever restaurant as I will be treating you two for dinner and ice cream afterwards.”

Both of them high five each other as Melissa lowers herself back into the water, wanting to get some extra rest as her body was sore from the training that she had gone through. The two run out of the pool, chasing each other to see who would be inside first. Goth’s muscle ache somehow had disappeared as he managed to get inside first before his son did. She smiled, resting her head against the head rest that she had placed there earlier. She closes her eyes as she spreads her arms once again and relaxes and enjoys the warm pool water that she was feeling.

Her thoughts went back to the other day that she and Goth had spend on the race track, she always enjoyed visiting places with him. She thought she had known a lot from different countries throughout the world, yet for some reason Goth had managed to surprise her every single time. She giggled as she thought back to the times that Goth was went thanks to the antics of his Blast From The Past tag team partner Candy. Trying to find the most perfect and romantic spot to ask her to marry him, only to have Candy come in and ruin it all. At first she wasn’t amused by it all, but in the end she knew that Candy only meant well. But Candy finally made up to them, giving them the most romantic moment that they ever had as Goth finally asked the question. Melissa was overjoyed by the news that Candy had returned, hoping for the two of them to perhaps catch up anytime soon after this week or so. But she then suddenly realized that perhaps Candy would also want a shot at her Roulette title IF she manages to beat Jessie Salco.

“Ugh, why does she always annoy me??”

She shakes her head, not wanting her opponent for this Sunday to ruin her moment alone. She decides to swim a few laps before resting her head again on the head rest before closing her eyes. She feels the sensations of the water caressing her body. Trying to relax, but the IF continues to roam through her mind as that causes her to sit up with frustration on her mind.

“Damnit!!!”

She punches her fist in the water, causing water to splash upwards. She realizes that this is futile, but she cannot help it to unleash some of her frustration. She knew that she would have to fight for acceptance in the Bombshell division of Sin City Wrestling. But she had expected it to have changed since winning the Bombshell Roulette title, but now she realizes that she is everyone has got their sights set on her even more.

“If people want to hunt me down, then go ahead…. They better succeed, because I intend to shoot back and do not intend to miss.”

She says with frustration oozing from her face, she slowly stands up. She feels her muscles tense, her breathing quickens. Never before during her time in the kickboxing division back in the Netherlands has she ever experienced pressure like this. She closes her eyes, attempting to control her breathing in order to calm down. She inhales a few more times very deep and lets out a sigh of relief before pushing wet hair back and smiles. She remembers the lessons that Goth had forced her to sit through, the many hours of having to listen to every word in order to understand what moments like this would do to a competitor.

“I bet he is going to love to hear me say that he is right.”

She chuckles, slowly lowering her body into the water once more. Her gaze is fixated upon the light of the lamps that reflects upon the water. It causes her to mentally prepare for this coming Sunday as her confidence returns. No longer worried about what may could be, what may happen if…. She remembers the words from Goth a few days ago, to always rely yourself upon what has brought you to the dance. And she knows what has brought her to the Bombshell Roulette championship. The intensity, the never give up attitude and most of all her scientific wrestling ability and her background as a kickboxer. This causes her to nearly pity Jessie Salco’s chances against her. Oh she knew that Jessie was an established name and shouldn’t be underestimated as a competitor, realizing that her championship resume would tell her differently.

But this isn’t a two time Hall of Fame Bombshell like Mercedes Vargas, Jessie could say whatever she wanted but she had never been a life changer like Mercedes was. And she had made Mercedes understand that if there was a Mean Girl in this organization, that it would be her. The woman that knew she would become the next Bombshell Roulette champion, no matter what type of match she would have been put in and against whomever they would have put against her. That’s confidence, that’s what Jessie clearly did not understand why Melissa had told her that she was a completer wrestler than her.

Melissa had finally allowed her thoughts to doze off, she wanted to take a few more minutes to relax. Her body was still tensed and she hated that feeling, she knew that she was tired and the workout was demanding. She sighs as she knows that tomorrow would be another boring day of watching videos and having to listen to Goth.

“Goth’s lectures are in session.”

She giggles after muttering those words in a soft whisper, she knows that she has to get up or else she may fall asleep.

“SPLASH!!!”

“What the???”

Melissa suddenly rises upwards from her seated position after getting splashed with a large sum of water hitting her in the face. She tries to get the water out of her face as she sees Gerrit Jr. standing in front of her smiling

“Why you…..”

Melissa scowls at him with a large smirk, chasing him around the pool as Goth’s son is laughing before exiting the pool before Melissa is able to grab him. He turns around as he sees Melissa standing there, staring at him with a look of a lioness on her face.

“Just wait until I get you in my hands Gerrit, you will regret that move mister!!!!”

But suddenly she gets grabbed from behind and tossed over someone’s head into the deep end of the pool. She gets her head back up from underneath the water, coughing up water as she was surprised before staring into the laughing face of Goth.

“Get up Melissa, because you got some major ice creams to pay for these two big boys.”

All three laugh when the shot slowly fades.

Getting ready part three: My first title defense against Jessie Salco.

August 5th 2022

The shot opens up with Melissa seated in her locker room after a workout, she is drinking from a bottle of water as her towel is wrapped around her neck. She is smiling as she notices the camera approaching her as she nods her head in recognition of their presence.

“I guess people have been dying to hear my response to Jessie’s little rant the other day.”

She smirks, shaking her head as she takes another sip from her water. She grabs the left side of her towel and wipes some sweat from her forehead before dropping it back around her neck.

“What can I say? I could be done in five minutes if I wanted to dissect her promo as a psychiatrist, but sadly for you short tempered Jessie Salco fans… I am not a psychiatrist.Besides, so many things have happened since my debut on Sin City Televised programming that five minutes would not do it any justice. So if I was Jessie I would grab your glass of milk, put on your jammies and pay attention. Because the Bombshell Roulette champion is going to educate our beloved ten year veteran in a way she had never experienced before.”

She leans back, gently resting her back against the wall of the locker room, letting out a loud sigh.

“I remember how we first met Jessie, something that I have grown accustomed to that our paths would cross. Because let’s face it, if this was a date that was set up by Tinder I would expect them asking me if we have gotten married already.”

A sinister smirk emerges upon her face as she puts the bottle of water close to her lips, allowing the cold water to enter her mouth as she welcomed the liquid before swallowing it like crazy. She lets out a sigh of satisfaction after placing the bottle next to her on the bench before wiping her mouth with he back of her hand.

“Did you know that Goth had waged a bet with me the day before we actually met Jessie?? He waged a bet that you would annoy me within three weeks, something that until that day we met I could not believe that someone could be so annoying. I realized that very faithful day that I shouldn’t wage bets with someone like him, because I have to tell you that back in school girls like you would have been kicked around every single day. And I know that in your simple mind that you must be thinking, how can you possibly say things like that Melissa?? How can you be so brutal and mean??

“It’s quite simple Jessie, because when I was younger and quite a buck five like you are… I was that girl, I was that annoying and I was as a stuck up little brat that you are. But look at me now Jessie??”


She grins as she slowly stands up, circles around in front of the camera and sits down with a confident smile upon her face.

“Momma grown up big time and before you start to foam from the mouth that  you weren’t as a lucky lady when it comes down to the size department, then you are even more stupid than I had you imagined Jessie… Because I grew as an individual, I grew and still am growing as a human being, that I have grown my interests outside wrestling and LEARN!! And when I look at you I see a woman that is in this business for ten years now…. And all I can see is you seeking confirmation from others on whether your career was any good? Seriously Jessie? You are facing a rookie, the uncrowned Gate Keeper of Sin City Wrestling is trying to hide her lack of confidence by going on a dinner date with someone else that has held the same belt as you. If that’s the legacy that some of you Bombshells want yourself to be remembered for?? Then please, just shoot me in the head after I have reached year five or something. Because I don’t want myself to be remembered by for being the one that started “Dinner with Jessie, starring…..”. And even though I may not be the most established wrestler in this company career wise, I will be damned if you will just be comparing me to be a dumb floozy rookie that got the championship belt by luck. But I guess that’s what happens to people when they realize what they truly are up against isn’t it Jessie??”

“It’s funny how every time I turn around that I hear another excuse for something that I need to accomplish before getting the stamp of approval, even though I doubt that this is something that is a thing in this company. You see Jessie, I do respect you even though I don’t like you PERSONALLY. But that’s because I see so much in you that I hated from myself when I was younger. The only difference between us when it comes down to our evolution is that I have the ability to show good and kindness OUTSIDE having everything to be referred to wrestling. Do you wake up with it and fall asleep with it Jessie?? Because I am sorry to inform you, I have been hearing the same thing over and over again… whether it is on Twitter, whether it is on one of our many encounters backstage or in the ring during shows… You are telling me the same thing, reminding us all about facing Chloe and every other newcomer that I was wondering WHEN Jessie’s greatest hits would be arriving?? And even thoughI compliment you on believing that you could hold a sole record by obtaining my title for a record margin five times?? I was still waiting for the tales of you waging war with your friend Amy Santino… Facing legends in the sports that ACTUALLY achieved something more than being labelled a Gatekeeper Jessie. Because I am still waiting, waiting for you to finally shed your shell of shyness and evolve into a beautiful butterfly instead of being an ugly caterpillar…but hey, if that’s your schtick?? Then go for it…it sure isn’t mine.”


Melissa places her feet on a bench in front of her, stretching her legs as she looks over towards her own locker.

“You spoke of how I had made a mistake during the Ultimate X over the pool match, a mistake that could have led to Kayla Richardson winning the championship belt. The same woman that now holds the Bombshell Internet title by winning a Battle Royal last Sunday.”

She allows a smile to emerge upon her face as she stretches her arms outwards before placing her hands behind her back as she shakes her head in disbelief.

“You see Jessie, you may have had a point on me holding Kat up high in the air while she ran off and climbed the structure. But my father once taught me a wise lesson while watching some Formula One Racing, to finish first…. You first got to finish… And now I can hear you think, what the hell?? Well let me explain little air guitar playing wannabe nutcase… Everyone can look like a star when they do their entrance, everyone can do something that causes a What The Fuck moment and be talked about for eternity. But the only thing that matters in the end is actually achieve the big picture and win the title Jessie… And isn’t it interesting that the woman that could not beat ME, is ultimately the Internet champion?? Something I am positive about she is happy knowing that she does not have to defend that belt against me…. Because she knows that it will be a one and done championship run if it was up to me. I guess she is the one that needs to prove a point of being a champion instead of me wouldn’t you agree??”

“Gee, that just sure changes the landscape a little wouldn’t you agree??”


She smirks, she thinks back at the one moment that both Melissa and Jessie got a little bit physical with each other. With her one time grabbing her by the throat, while the other time that Jessie got the better of her. That had upset her, but she knew that she got herself pushed into that situation by being overconfident, but she had retaliated by owning her own part in becoming Bombshell Roulette champion as well as not giving an inch by confronting Jessie during shows. She knew she has a long way to go, but she will be damned if someone dictates what she say or do.

“So what makes you think you will actually beat me Jessie?? Look, I could look at your promo all I want… but I already knew what kind of bullshit that it would consist off. So let me tell you what YOU think is YOUR saving grace in beating me Jessie. Your speed, your agility and your experience in competing in Roulette title matches. Gotcha Jessie, now let us just throw that all out of the window and tell you exactly what your chances are in beating me and why.”

The smile has vanished as she has wrapped her arms across her chest as she stares intently towards the camera.

“Do you know why I have been so successful since my in ring debut Jessie?? Not because I have faced talentless Bombshells, because that would be disrespectful towards each and every Bombshell that I have faced so far. It’s the fact that I have been in the ring before, the fact that I know why we are here. Because each and every Bombshell just like you and me are here to be the very best, wanting to compete in a division in order to be the very best. And you know something Jessie?? My Bombshell Roulette title says that I am the very best in the Bombshell Roulette division.”

“Just imagine Jessie, a Bombshell that only has four matches under her belt as a professional wrestler. A woman that you once compared her to a better looking version to Fenris, a comparison that I take pride in for you granting me. It proves that I have a large mountain to climb of expectations. Expectations that nobody  has ever had with you isn’t it Jessie? Is that perhaps jealousy that I am tasting in the bitter words that you have been uttering since day one?? Or is it merely the fact that you see people get opportunities left to right and you got to be a gatekeeper? Why don’t you just say it like it is Jessie, you are frustrated over the fact that you need to put over new and talented wrestlers that one day may be better than you. Better than you while you sink deeper and deeper into anonymity, just like having the guts to proclaim that wrestling Mercedes Vargas is like taking candy from a baby.”

“ You are pathetic Jessie, oh yeah I said it. I am just telling you like it is Jessie, you are straight up pathetic. Nobody can enjoy their accomplishments as a pro wrestler, nobody can be a bigger deal than Jessie Salco…. So that’s why you were waiting to show up your stinking face after I had obtained my first championship belt… because the spotlight had to be on Jessie Salco and nobody else.”


She shakes her head and closes her eyes for a few moments before reopening them.

“You have turned yourself into a shell of your past self Jessie, every single week you come out and believe that you have found the key to hand me my first ever defeat. What was it again when you came out to watch me defeat Mercedes Vargas?? Oh yeah, you wanted to start and implement MMA into your repertoire… How is that going Jessie??”

Melissa smirks before shaking her head in disbelief.

“Who wanted to be a better looking Fenris on that day huh Jessie?? Who wanted to be the flavor of the week once again with something that only your beloved fans would accept as they always eat from the palm of your hands. This week it is the woman that wants to show us that she pays attention to every single wrestling match that has ever happened during her ten year waste of your wrestling career. Yeah I know, harsh words huh? But they are words that needed to be said Jessie. Because you sounded during that match against Mercedes that it is just easy to adapt to something that Fenris had trained for YEARS to achieve at this level. As if I had no trouble obtaining the skill of submission wrestling through a few lessons just because I am engaged to Goth??”

“Wake up Jessie, don’t make the same mistake like the current Bombshell Internet champion made in my last match, don’t do what your Greek friend did, who thought that speed kills. Well I don’t have to remind you what I did with that Greek speed devil after I kicked her head in. And if I can give you another example Jessie?? Don’t do what you thought you would do when you faced Zoey Lukas, because it all provedone thing, that before you finish first… you first need to finish Jessie… And it seems that when it reall matters, you seem to forget that before you can raise MY championship belt high above your head, that you need to beat me first.”

“And I know that you have been on the other side of the wheel that spun either in your favor or not…. And I know that you have more victories underneath your belt than me… And I know that you can call up friends from some wrestling school to back you up… because little Jessie is starting to sweat for the mere fact that deep down inside YOU know that you cannot beat me. Because no matter the stipulation Jessie, I will ground you. I will put on a wrestling clinic against you that will frustrate you. You already know that I have gotten underneath your skin and it is only a matter of time before you snap… and that is the exact time when I am going to kick your head in and send your chances in beating me for my belt to a mere afterthought.”

“I cannot wait until Sunday night, moments after our match has ended. Because the first thing that Jessie Salco will be doing is turn on her twitter account and apologize to the world that she could not be the one that beats the undefeated Melissa. The woman that will dedicate this title defense to the woman that I had wanted to test my skills against inside the ring. The woman that wore this championship with pride before me, the woman that deserved an automatic title rematch. The woman that has been assaulted in her last match in this company by two cowards… the woman that has announced her retirement from this great sports of pro wrestling. My friend, my sister. The woman that had helped my transition into wrestling Jessie… This title match will be one where I know that Kat C. Jones will raise her cup of coffee and tell the whole world exactly that what she had known all along. That I am not a one hit wonder, that I am not some fluke…. That I am the Bombshell Roulette champion and that I will REMAIN Bombshell Roulette champion and you will not.”


Melissa gets up, she slowly moves towards her locker as she grabs her sports bag and is about to walk out of the locker room before stopping and turns towards the camera one more time.

“Give me all you got Jessie, it will only make the sweet taste of victory even more delicious and deservingly. I see you Sunday Jessie, the night where I will do what everyone in this company hope I will fail in… successfully defending my championship belt… Until then Jessie…, until then…”

With that Melissa walks out of the locker room as the shot fades

59
Climax Control Archives / The Genesis of Goth Chapter 10: Finally
« on: July 22, 2022, 02:59:02 PM »


The Genesis of Goth
 
Chapter Ten: Finally.


July 20th 2022,

Mumbai, India

“The big bedroom is mine!!!!”

Screams out Gerrit Junior after barging through the door to the hotel room as he is followed by his father and his fiancé Melissa follows him. The two smile as Goth’s son runs into the first bedroom, his son had dropped his suitcase right away after running into the hotel room as this causes Goth to shake his head.

“I guess I have to arm wrestle him for the bedroom Melissa.”

He says with a smile on his face as he bends through his knees as he grabs his son’s suitcase and drags it towards the closest sofa. Melissa smiles while shaking her head as she closes the door behind her. The two had a wonderful week after the Summer XXXtreme show, where both of them had obtained championship gold. She had felt pride in achieving this feat, celebrating it with her fiancé. It had meant so much to her, not expecting that she would win a championship belt in her fourth match. She drags the smaller suitcase consisting both her Bombshell Roulette title and Goth’s internet title. She places it next to the suitcase of Goth’s son before walking towards the glass doors that leads towards the large balcony and opens them. She closes her eyes as she enjoys the sunrays upon her skin for a few moments before turning bac, into their hotel room. Witnessing Goth having put the head of his son in a side headlock while dragging him out of the larger bedroom.

“Not fair!!! You cheated!!!”

Melissa rolls her eyes, it’s something she had grown accustomed to between father and son. She smiles as she had not expected her life to have changed so much since that day she got hired by Goth to be the maid of his son. Ultimately it had given her so much and more, she had never expected to fall in love with someone that had hired her to do her job. A decision that had given her many headaches in the beginning, but now she didn’t regret her decision to give in to her feelings for him. A decision that she knew would receive a lot of criticism. People believing that she only did it for the money her fiancé had gathered throughout the many years, criticism that had hurt her. Something similar to have been accused off nowadays to use his legacy to get ahead of her career. Something that had stung, because she knew that Goth didn’t handed out any favours… even if she wanted to. She had to do it

“You do realize that the master bedroom is for me and Melissa son, if you don’t like it then you should ask Christian Underwood…”

He says with a smile as he lets go off his son, rubbing the top of his head as his son is fighting off his father’s hand messing up his hair. He grabs his suitcase and runs off to his own bedroom as both Goth and Melissa look after him with a smile, Melissa walks over towards Goth and wraps her arms around his waist.

“The past month has been amazing Gerrit, I have made my in ring debut and three matches later I am the Bombshell Roulette Champion. I just cannot imagine how quickly things have gone.”

Goth places her head against his chest, resting his chin on top of her head while caressing her curly hair, he had always enjoyed the softness of her hair when his hands run through it. He smiles to himself, sensing the immense pride that he is feeling for his fiancé, knowing that nobody outside the other members of the Saviors. He knew it was bothering her that people were so harsh towards her, he had been on her case since day one. He had wanted to toughen her, because he knew that many Bombshells would recent her. They recent her for not going through a wrestling school, for not having building a legacy on the indies.

“You have made several giant leaps in your career Melissa, just be aware of the other Bombshells that are gunning for you because of that belt.”

He feels her tensing in his grasp, she tries to push herself away from his grasp as she stares at him with that familiar look on her face.

“You sure know how to give a girl a good time don’t you Gerrit?”

She says with a wink, although she knew what he had actually meant. She didn’t liked it that he would get all serious about this after having a week off on the cruise ship and now just arriving at their hotel room. But she knew he had the gift of picking the wrong moments to teach her something new about her wrestling career.

“I know you hate my timing Mel, but frankly there is no better moment to make you understand how much people will despise you for having that championship.”

He says after pointing at the suitcase that keeps her championship belt hidden, causing her to lift her hands up high in the air before sitting down on the sofa with an annoyed look on her face.

“Couldn’t you wait with this AFTER we had unpacked, grab something to eat and I don’t know, see some sights???”

She says with a serious tone in her voice, causing Goth to stare at her before shaking his head.

“This is why I didn’t wait until after all of that Mel and I will tell you exactly why.”

Goth’s response is a cold one, causing Melissa to understand that he was serious.

“None of these Bombshells will give you a moment to settle in as champion, because they know that there isn’t any better opportunity to be the first one to challenge for that belt. Because they know that you need to adapt in being a champion, being the one that gets hunted instead of being the hunter Melissa. And the funny part of it all is the mere fact that they already hate you.”

This causes Melissa to raise an eyebrow, clearly not expecting this revelation from Goth.

“I already figured they didn’t like me, but…”

Goth raises his hand, cutting her off midsentence, he is shaking his head in disapproval

“Not liking someone is for children Melissa, no these Bombshells can’t stand you. They cannot stand you for the mere reason because they feel threatened by you. Threatened for the mere fact that they cannot believe the fact that you are more successful than most of them while being an outsider.”

Goth cuts off Melissa’s attempt to respond to his statement, signalling for her to be quiet and listen.

“How can they feel threatened by you? Was that what you wanted to ask Melissa??”

She nods her head as he grins, opening the suitcase with the Bombshell Roulette title before holding it in front of her face.

“Do you see this belt Melissa? This belt represents the fact that YOU did something that most of these Bombshells have been dreading to witness ever since joining this company. They hate you, they will disrespect you for the mere fact that YOU did something that to their knowledge is impossible. Dominating three other women in your fourth match and become Bombshell Roulette champion. Because deep down in their minds this is wrong and impossible.”

“Impossible???”

Goth nods his head as he hand her the belt before turning his back towards her as he walks over towards the refrigerator and grabs a bottle of Orange Juice before pouring some into two glasses.

“You do not fully understand how a wrestler’s thought process works Melissa, because deep down in their minds there is nobody outside a wrestler that is capable of doing what we do. And you just happen to come out of nowhere, as if some shitty factory caused you to come off the assembly line and straight into the stores to buy. Because they feel that nobody can do this what we do without any experience…. Or even worse, to find out that you are much better than them…. And that’s something that they cannot stand. And that’s why people like Jessie Salco immediately wants to jump the line in the hope of proving that point and take away your championship belt.

“They can try, but it isn’t going anywhere any time soon.”


Goth stares at her, not saying a word. Causing Melissa to get a little bit uncomfortable as she had not seen him this way often. The silence gets broken up by a sudden Gerrit Jr, as he barges in on them and jumps his father on the back. This catches Goth off guard, quickly laughing as he feels the hands of his son grab him by the head and blinding him. Goth immediately lifts his arms up in the air, grabbing his son from behind and pulls him over his head to the front of him before delivering a playful body slam on the sofa before covering his son for the count of three.

“I guess this officially makes it the shortest ever Internet Championship match ever!!!”

He says laughing while sitting upwards and flexes his muscles, his son is laughing also causing Melissa to smirk as she suddenly attacks Goth.

“I got him by the arms, you grab him by the legs sweetie!!”

Goth’s son has a sadistic smile upon his face as now both Melissa and Gerrit Jr. are double teaming Goth, who is bursting out in laughter while pretending not to be able to overcome the “odds”.

“Hey!! Illegal interference!!!”

The three continue to “fight” each other while sharing a laughter, Goth finally manages to break free by putting his son over his shoulder before carrying his soon towards his bedroom and toss him on the bed before locking the door. He then turns his attention back to Melissa, who is on the sofa on her back smiling at him.

“I believe you wanted to show me the Greek Roman lip lock.”

Goth smiles while walking over towards her, leaning over and kisses her on the lips tenderly as she wraps her arms around his neck and returns the kiss. The two remain that way before Goth pulls backwards and stares her in the eyes.

“I love you and I am so proud of you.”

She smiles as she kisses him on the forehead.

“I have been taught well by you and the others since joining the ranks of Sin City Wrestling. And I will do anything I can to make sure you will not regret your decision to train me.”

Goth smiles, running his fingers through her curly hair for a few moments while staring into her eyes. He has remembered being in this same romantic position with his wife, admitting that this is just as wonderful as he had felt back then. He wraps his strong arms around her before locking lips with her in a passionate kiss. The two break the kiss after a few moments as Goth stares at her, but this time with that serious look oncemore.

“Oh no, not again… you truly are a buzzkill Gerrit.”

She says while rolling her eyes, clearly aware what he was about to say as Goth places both arms on either side of her head while leaning above her.

“Call me whatever you want Melissa, but you cannot allow your impressive title win get to your head. Because even though I believe that you are miles ahead of any wrestler in the Bombshell Division, I do have seen flaws in your matches that you could improve on Melissa. I…”

“Now hold on  for a damn minute!! Since when do we talk about my flaws, when I am not even booked this damn week??”

s/he says with an annoyed look while pushing him away from her as she sits up again, adjusting her hair a little as Goth looks on at her.

“You know that your training never stops Melissa, even when you aren’t booked.”

She shakes her head and turns her face towards him

“We just got here okay?? Couldn’t you have waited for a bit later today?? I mean seriously Gerrit, I had plans for the three of us…. Not to feel like as if I am back in the school benches.”

Goth stares at her, realizing that this wasn’t one  of his most tactical moments to start to discuss her mental training. He nods his head as he puts his hands upwards in an apologetic gesture.

“You are right, I am sorry. I shouldn’t have upset you this way….”

He says, in an attempt to apologise. Melissa stares at him and finally shows a smile.

“It’s okay, I know you meant well… you are just a goofball, but I am sure one day you will learn.”

She leans forward and kisses him on the lips before retracting.

“Why don’t you free our prisoner so that we can visit some of the sights?”

He chuckles and nods his head

“Sounds like a great idea…”

Later that day

The shot returns where we see Goth and Melissa walk around the Chhatrapati Shivaji Maharaj Terminus, a part of the Unesco World Heritage Site. Admiring the historical railway terminal, created in a Victorian Gothic style that always managed to attract Goth’s fascination. The two travel through the busiest train station throughout India. Both of them are dressed casually, not wanting to attract the attention from the crowd as their intention is solely to admire the 19th century architecture of the station. The two of them have been walking around for a few hours, taking their time to sink in the aura of one of Mumbai’s historical creations before walking towards a wooden bench placed against a wall at one of the many train stops of the station. Where they experience the daily life in Mumbai, India.

“You look so different without your suits.”

Says a giggling Melissa, Goth had decided to wear some old jeans, an old David Bowie shirt and a rather large New York Yankees cap that for some reason had prevented people to recognize him. That last part of it had surprised him, Melissa had been capable to convince him to alter his usual fashion of clothes when they had booked their flight to India. He had to admit that it had been a very long time that he had been outside while wearing casual clothing like this. He had grown accustomed to wear his custom made Armani suits that he was surprised about the fact that Melissa managed to find some of his old clothing.

“Well maybe I will start behaving unappropriated like I did 20 years ago??”

Both of them smile at his remark, Goth’s eyes wanders off in an unsuccessful attempt to follow every single person that emerges in front of him, but vanishes a mere second later. He had always believed that New York’s Metro station’s were extremely chaotic and busy, but now he realizes that he has to adjust his assumption when witnessing this. His hand travels across the rough wooden structure of the bench, allowing his fingers to trace the lines of the armrest of the bench. Feeling the knob at the end of the armrest before it travels downward to the ground. Wondering how many human beings has sat here on this same bench throughout the years, curious how many had realized the historical background of this train station. He had known that this train station once was named after Queen Victoria of England, a nation that had ruled over India as other countries in this region. Providing the many ancient British like influences that can be viewed to this very day to allow tourists to get an impression of India’s large history.

It made him wonder what the impact of past imperial occupation of nations like India had endured the same way it had made upon countries that his native Netherlands had previously occupied. But he finally shook his head and turns his attention back to Melissa, who had tied her hair into a ponytail as she had decided not to put on makeup and wore a baggy sweater and pants. She had been a sucker of travelling to other countries, to visit their historical buildings and study their culture. Something that he had done in the past with his deceased wife. It made him wonder whether it was meant to be for them to meet each other eventually as if his wife had guided them all these years until he had finally proposed to her.

“You look interesting too you know.”

The comment caused her to react by raising an eyebrow

“Interesting?? Is that your way to tell me that I start to look old??”

She says teasingly, winking at him as she knew what he really meant. She had been surprised on how easily he was capable of sharing his thoughts towards his opponents on a weekly basis when cutting his promo’s. But when it came down to expressing himself to her, she had noticed that he sometimes had problems to find the right words. But ultimately she didn’t mind, she actually had found it rather cute.

“Maybe we should stop meet in public, I cannot be seen with a grandmother like you.”

The two laugh, causing some of the travellers turn their attention towards them. A young boy that had turned his attention towards them had recognized the two wrestlers from Sin City Wrestling, this caused him to smile and wave his small hand towards them while continuing to follow his father who held him by his other hand. Goth and Melissa smiled as they returned the wave towards the boy before Goth placed his hand behind Melissa’s neck and pulled her closer towards him as they continued to watch the travellers.

“Gerrit?”

Melissa whispers Goth’s real name, causing him to react to her by turning his face towards her as he notices her still staring towards the crowd.

“Have you ever lost a championship on your first title defence??”

Goth knew exactly why she asked this, she had been thinking about the one thing that he had told her back in the hotel earlier today. He turns his attention back to the travellers, leaning his head against the wall that was behind them and thinks back to past memories of his wrestling career.

“I have had several unsuccessful first title defences Melissa…. Remember that mixed tag team match I had with Mercedes Vargas??”


He gave a sly smile, but that only lasted for a moment as he quickly turned back to a serious look. He knew that she was serious.

“It was back when I was back in Global Wrestling Alliance, I had a world title match against Staniak and beat him. It was my first ever world title and I believed I could take on the entire world on my own. It was a classic case of be careful what you ask for Melissa.”

“What happened??”

Goth closes his eyes, he starts to think back at the world title victory. He had been celebrating with his wife, believing that he had every right to do so. He remembers how during the celebration he had been handed the booking for the next show, stating that he had to defend his championship belt in a fatal fourway only one week after he had obtained the championship. The arrogance that he had felt after he had won the world title, adding the fact that two of the three challengers were names that he had beaten several times before…. And a man that he had never been in the ring with, but he had believed that being the world champion would give him the edge. He finally slips away from his thoughts and stared back at Melissa with a smile.

“I got over confident, I was booked in a fatal fourway as I believed that none of my challengers had a chance in beating me. Two of them I had beaten so many times, that I knew they weren’t much of a challenge.”

He is silent for a few moments as his thoughts travel off to the final challenger that he was forced to face that given night.

“And the final opponent???”

Goth sighs as he nods his head, he knew he could not stop now.

“It was a man that until that day I had never faced before, his name was AP Feight.”

He was silent for a few moments, he thought back to the few names that he had believed were his toughest opponents he had ever faced. And AP Feight was one of them, no. His name was the first he would always think about when he or someone else asked him that question.

“He had an aura over him, he oozed confidence and had the ability to back it up. You see Melissa, I have faced many wrestlers that had the ability to excel in one or a few areas…. But this man? It almost seemed that this man didn’t had a weakness. At least that was what I had been unable to overcome for half a year. Because I was thrown at the end of the line…, but I know now that I would not stand a chance against him at that point if I had received a title rematch. And unlike now, I had suffered from the embarrassing experience. Not only it crushed my confidence, I was also the laughing stock of every other wrestler out there that I had to face during a long period of time.”

He closes his eyes, smiles and turns his attention to Melissa who had her face directed towards him.

“Did you manage to overcome it???”

Goth gives a long nod, his eyes narrowing as he thinks back to that period of time.

“Ultimately yes, it took me like six months to eventually get a shot at that world title, it was the dreaded Psycho Circus that you had to qualify for. And when you qualified, you were guaranteed a trip through hell.”

Melissa had heard him talk about the Psycho Circus several times, but never quite able to grasp the sincerity of the match as he never got into too much detail of the match. But today was her lucky day.

“I know I have told you about it was a Hell in a Cell match, just never got too deep into the reality behind it. Because I heard tales of people that had entered it once, that they never wanted to get back inside that structure. That made me think, because I have been in Hell in a Cell structures before, I have been in multi matches before… It never registered to me whati would have gotten myself into, but that all was not as important as the task at hand… regaining the world heavyweight championship… and I did…”

Melissa nods her head, that part of the tale she did know. She had understood the situation a little bit better because of her match against three other Bombshells in a non-standard match situation. Realizing that everything goes, that you had to fight to survive in order to become victorious. But she had realized that what Goth had endured ultimately over classed that what she had gone through, but she used it to strive to become a better wrestler.

“A Hell in a Cell match that two wrestlers started in, every five minutes a new wrestler entered the structure until all 10 wrestlers had entered….and then the actual match begins, because only then elimination could occur until only one survivor outlasted them all…. And to be honest? To this very day I still cannot understand where I had found the will power to continue where my body was screaming in agony.”

Melissa places her hands on top of Goth’s as his focus got distracted by one of the trains that stopped only a few feet away from them. He watches the crowd exit and enter the train before its departure as it only took a few minutes.

“I regained that championship belt that I lost six months prior, realizing that my first title run was something I wasn’t ready for. But on that given night, I managed to survive nine other men after entering that match as the third participant. I had beaten two men that until that same day I have never been able to pin or made submit. That cemented my legacy in the company as the laughter silenced and that was when I truly had embraced my confidence in me as the King of Kings.”

She had known that Goth had often evolved his character, he never wanted to stay at a certain level and remain relevant.

“Months prior I had realized that if I wanted to make that next step that I had to change everything that I had grown accustomed to. I had become a leader to a group that needed someone to take them by the hand and restore their confidence. I had already obtained the tag team championships with a man that had never tagged with anyone before…. I already crushed everyone that stood in my way for my path to my world title…. But none of that would have mattered if I had not achieved that glorious moment… And I knew that if I remained the Bringer of Chaos I would not have succeeded. I needed to have the faith, I needed the confidence and the ability to make miracles become a reality… And that ended up in a world title reign of six months… So I guess if you think about it Melissa, that the moment where I was embarrassed prior to my great achievement was meant to be. But nobody was willing to believe….”

She manages a smile to emerge, she could understand the similarities for that era and that of him and his trial to become the new Internet champion. He had never lost his faith in his abilities to beat a man that seemed to be unbeatable… Only they knew that Jack Washington would be beaten, it only was a matter of time and faith.

“Faith always exceeds the test of time my love.”

She whispers as she wraps her arms around his, placing her head against his muscular shoulder and stares in silence towards the people that vanishes before their eyes as soon as they had entered it. She mentally takes in the words of wisdom, because she knew that she would have to deal with similar situations in her still young wrestling career that Goth had gone through. She was hoping that she could identify every given situation that eventually will be presented to her… But decides to answer that question with a smile, remembering his words that all she has to do is never stop having faith. She is The Lady Goth, current Sin City Wrestling’s Bombshell Champion. Goth and Melissa remain seated on the bench, staring at the crowd for a final few more moments before finally deciding to get up and walk back to their hotel as the shot fades.

The wonders of being the King, The King of Kings

Chapter: Finn Whelan


The scene opens up in Goth’s hotel room, Goth can be seated upon the balcony on a lounge chair while drinking some orange juice. He watches Melissa and his son entertaining themselves by the swimming pool. Goth is smiling, he had missed his son as he always enjoyed watching him having fun with either him or Melissa or even both. He turns his head sideways towards the camera crew that has approached him slowly as he smirks. Lifting the glass of orange juice, filled with ice cubes to his mouth and slowly sips on the liquid.

“Hello everybody, welcome to the champions lounge.”


He smirks as he takes another sip from the glass of orange juice, he places the glass upon the table next to him and stares towards his fiancé and son as Gerrit Jr just jumped into the water and splashed Melissa big time. He smirks, he had always enjoyed doing that too when he was younger, it always made him happy to see similarities between him and his son.

“I have to admit that in my long career that I have never wrestled or even visited a country like this. But obviously I am thankful for the opportunity that has been presented to me, then again I have to work hard for the joys of life that I receive in return. Something that I suppose is often overlooked by a lot of people. Mostly by the fans, but I guess there are people out there in this company that see things the same way as some of the fans.”


He shakes his head, closing his eyes as he places his fingers upwards towards his mouth as the finger tips touch each other.

“I have heard people tell me that I am too old, I should just stay away and remain retired. That I got nothing to offer or holding back the opportunities of young and up and coming superstars…. The stars of tomorrow as they love to market talented stars.”

Goth smirks for a moment, thinking back at the final moments of the Internet title match between him and former champion Jack Washington. A man that had been saying similar things to what Goth just mentioned and more, but in the long run Goth proved him wrong.

“Obviously I must have had a lucky break or something like that if I would decide to listen to another Jack Washington rambling that could be very entertaining. Too bad that entertainment can take you only this far isn’t it ack?? And speaking of entertainment, I have been rather entertained by a tweet from my opponent this week. A rather unsuspecting manifestation from an opponent to already make claims and complaints about how I have confronted him in my past promo’s. Explaining that I am a rather Bill Barnhart impersonation, but please let me explain before you are assuming that I would jump out of a pool wearing nothing more than a speedo.”

He chuckles after making the reference about the former Roulette champion.

“It seems to bother Finn Whelan that I have referred to past matches,  to how I have beaten him in the past and how history tends to repeat itself.. Tell me Finn, did you prefer me to just hold your hands like a doctor, while explaining you in a rather sensitive yet detailed fashion how I will rip you to shreds this coming Sunday?? Because if that’s the case how you would prefer for me to approach our match this Sunday… Then I will gladly oblige and explain to the entirety of the world why you do not have got what it takes to beat me…”

“Because lets be honest Jack, am I truly the only one that has referred to previous matches that they have beaten you?? Or is it merely the fact that you have beaten everyone at least onfce that is currently in the Roulette division?? Because if that’s the standard of competitive nature that you have adjusted yourself to… then I will understand that it is difficult for you to bear that YOU haven never beaten someone like me and don’t want to be remembered by that seemingly impressive feat. So I will gladly accept that suggestion and decide to widen your horizon the same fashion I attempt to do for Melissa’s career. Someone that is capable of doing so much more than being the current Bombshell Roulette champion. But at least that is a comparison that I expect you to be able to understand and capable to relate to.”



Goth sighs as he grabs for the glass of orange juice and stares at the now semi full glass before taking a full drink from it as he empties the glass in one swift movement before placing it back on the table.

“Ahh that hit the spot, so I have been thinking for a day or so in how to tell you something that is quite new for you. And I have to be honest, if you wanted a revelation Finn, all you had to do was watch every single promo that I have done since joining the Saviors. Because quite honestly, these past months have been the best period in my wrestling career of the last few years Finn. I have been capable of doing so many things in such a short time that it almost seems asif I am functioning on an auto pilot. The only difference about that is to get cocky and arrogant. To expect everything to be handed to you on a silver platter without having to spend any ounce of energy in achieving what you deserve. Just like Jack Washington had attempted to do, a man that had some victories here and there, but could not live up to the pressure that I had put upon him by merely challenging him to wrestle me instead of using cheap shots. We all know the result of that outcome don’t we Finn? But I already know what you are about to say, I don’t care. I don’t give a f*** about anything that you will say…. Because you are already frustrated over the fact that you have to wrestle a man of the calibre of yours truly isn’t it??’

“And before you start to foam from the mouth, assuming that I am downplaying your wrestling ability?? Then you are sadly underestimating my capacity of respecting yours or anyone elses wrestling capability. The problem I got is that I see a man that has been in the Roulette division for how long Finn?? Is this the possibility that you have been looking for to move up the ladder?? To perhaps have a mark key matchup down the line that would give your entire career a new turn in the right direction?? Because let’s just compare yourself with the likes of Bill Barnhart for example, a man that has been here for quite some time. A man that once seemed to be on the rise of this company…. And now? He is seemingly stuck in the Roulette division, getting another opportunity o regain that very same championship belt… I just hope that you do not want to wake up one day at his age and realize the truth behind your legacy??”

“I know these words may seem harsh Finn, I rather prefer to be gentle with simple minded individuals. Rely to solely content of what I could tell them, so that it may not harm their brains too much with… you know big words??”


He lets out a laugh and raises his hands in an apologetic fashion.

“Okay, I have to admit that even for my standards that this was rather mean. So I will offer you my sincere apology and you can do whatever you want with it, not that I care what you will do with it. No instead I will give you an explanation of who I truly am for the likes of you or anyone else in this organization. And seeing that we are a part of a tour through India made me decide to use some references to this countries history and cultural background, you should try that sometimes Finn… it may widen your horizon a little.”

“You see Finn, India is known for their religious belief as well as bringing forth one of the most recognizable personalities in human history. And I want to put two things together that is each other’s opposite…. And make you understand why I am capable of beating you without even having to refer to the past…. Because I am so much better than you…. Something that needs to be taught and I am just the type of guy that will make you understand…. So hopefully after this week, you will just simply send out a tweet or a DM to me personally and thank me for educating you.”


He takes a deep breath before starting to use his explanation.

“Now I know that I refer myself to be the King of Kings, something that may make you think that I am a Christian religious based fanatic. But there’s more to me than meets the eye, for instance Finn. Did you know that the Hindu God Shiva is both referred to be Good and Evil?? A complex character, he may represent goodness, benevolence and serve as the Protector. He is also associated with Time, and particularly as the destroyer and creator of all things.”

“Fascinated isn’t it??”


Goth cocks his head sideways, staring at his fiancé and son as they are now merely chit chatting at the edge of the pool before both starting to wave towards Goth as they have noticed him staring at them. Causing him to wave back as he turns his attention back to the camera crew.

“Now how can one be both good and evil at the same time??? It’s quite simple to be honest Finn. Evil has the ability to persuade you all to make you believe that what he does is mere in the realm of good. To lure yourself in to believe that there isn’t anything wrong with having done something bad every now and then? Like a child stealing a bit of candy from the store doesn’t make it a criminal that would do unthinkable things isn’t it?? And that’s exactly why people like you are so damned easily to be persuaded to go all excited in either a positive or negative way one one simple thing. Distract you from everything else imaginable that your brain is incapable to comprehend… I know big words, why don’t you allow yourself some time and look it up in the dictionary? It may educate you some more to the point where you perhaps surprise me with something else besides I don’t give a f***…. Talking about repetitive isn’t it Finn??”

“So if it was the case that I wanted to destroy you after creating your career, making you relevant once more for the mere fact that you have been granted an opportunity to prove your worth for perhaps a future title shot…. Then I have already done my part of being a good that can represent the side of Good….”


His facial features suddenly turn into a dark cold stare as he has stopped amusing himself.

“Because Its similar what can be read in the bible Finn, what The Lord giveth and the Lord Taketh Away…. Quite eerie to think about that isn’t it?? To see a compassionate God that had send his ONLY begotten son to the world as a human being of flesh and blood… Can be a mere destroyer as what Shiva has the capabilities of doing so as well?? Because that is exactly what the capacity of my wresting ability and my keen mindset is above that of many others in this company Finn… life is beyond that of simply winning and losing a wrestling match, much more than to endure the verbal wrath of those who have already known they possess a bigger chance of survival than others like yourself. It’s not that I have been wanting to do this to you Finn, but you made me become the monster that had created your anguish….. And will destroy it by taking you down for a third time. I do hope that you will understand the inevitable that will be happening to you Finn. Because please understand, that it is merely a good thing. Something that you can hold on to,k be hopeful that one day you can return to the same situation that we are in today… perhaps even with the championship on the line. Where you will have the understanding and the believe that this time that YOU can stop the destruction of my creation…. Because that would ultimately surprise me as I do not see it that way Finn.”

“Because I do not see it in you that would make me belief that you deserve to exist in being my creation Finn. I have to accept reality that even I can create hope that eventually turns out to be nothing more than a lie Finn. But at least then you will know, that you could have experienced what it is like to step out of the shadow that is the Roulette division and stand in the spotlight of the greatness that is yours truly…. Goth, internet champion and the man that you can refer to as the King of Kings… Your creator… and your destroyer…. “

“So before I go, I will bid you farewell for  now…. And that I hope that you will succeed to overcome a seemingly impossible barrier that you cannot overcome… a barrier that YOU have created Finn… merely because of the assumptions that you had put out in the world that is only based by YOUR side of the truth that turned out to be nothing more than a lie….”

“I see you this Sunday Finn….”


With that Goth nods his head to the camera crew to leave him alone as the shot slowly fades.




60


The Genesis of Goth
 
Chapter Nine: A tale that becomes reality.


July 5th 2022

Goth is sitting on the balcony of his and Melissa’s balcony, they are blessed with a great view of the water as the sun is shining and there’s a mild breeze that he feels on his skin. He is reading a book while enjoying a cold glass of orange juice in combination with ice cubes. He is wearing knee high white pants and a white sleeveless shirt. He turns a page of the book before reaching over for the glass of orange juice and admires the view in front of him as he witnesses seagulls circle the water before plunging into the water to catch some fish. He admires the scenery in front of him with a smile upon his face, reminding himself of how hungry he had felt years ago when he was on this same cruise ship competing for the roulette title. A title contested in the same match that Melissa will be competing in this Sunday, something he had told her the day prior of how much he had looked forward to see her compete in. Today he had decided to have a relaxing day while Melissa went out to meet some of the fans in a meet and greet, she got a kick out of meeting all the fans and taking pictures with all the little boys and girls that she had noticed enjoyed approaching her. But deep down inside Goth believed that the fathers just pushed their children to get closer to his fiancé, as he has noticed the reactions she had gotten from the male fans recently. Then again, he could not blame them.

“I guess boys will always be boys.”

He says with a smirk upon his face, he turns towards his book before placing it in front of him on the table. Slowly rises from the chair that he was sitting in and grabs the glass of orange juice before walking towards the edge of the balcony. Noticing how high his and the other wrestler’s balconies are in comparison to the fans on the lower decks. But he was grateful for Sin City Management that allows the wrestlers to pick their moments of sharing time with their loved ones. He had wished his son could have joint him this week, but he was happy to hear that he had made plans with friends. Goth takes another sip from his orange juice, reminding himself of how different his life was until a few years ago. He has to admit, he has gotten used to drinking non alcoholic beverages, but he did miss the taste of some of his favorite drinks. But he knows that its for the best to stay sober, giving him so much more realization of how much he is enjoying life more than he has done in the past.

He looks around, leaning down on the railing of his balcony as he watches other cabins and balconies. Not expecting to see many other superstars, but that didn’t mattered to him. He felt at peace with how his life is going, enjoying the newly found success and comradery with the Saviors. Another chance at the Internet title, a championship he believes he could obtain by beating Jack Washington. A name that leaves a foul taste inside his mouth by merely thinking about him.

“Calm down now Gerrit, there’s a time and place for everything.”

Shaking his head, trying to clean up the cobwebs from his brain as he looks to a level underneath him where he had noticed some movement. He looks more closely, noticing a big guy flexing his muscles and acting rather strange, this causes him to roll his eyes as he recognizes the man standing there.

“Oh great, that idiot Senor Vinnie.”

Goth is about to move away from the balcony when he suddenly sees another figure move into view, someone that he had known for a very long time.

“Bill???”

This causes Goth to swallow hard, the man that has been his friend since a period of time back in Global Wrestling Alliance, something that followed up in Asylum Wrestling Alliance. There Bill had been Goth’s right hand man, his friend, his confidant and so much more. A friendship that had deteriorated in the period after the passing of his wife… the alcohol abuse, the lies, the shame he had put on himself. His fingers slowly start to squeeze into the railing of the balcony as he starts to feel his knees go weak and emotions become more evident to take over from him. Hoping at one side that Bill would see him and perhaps trying to make aments with him, but on the other hand he knew that if it would to happen it had to come from him.

“Should I at least try?”

He asks himself, wondering if he should take his responsibility and walk up to Bill. Trying to make up to him and at least ask him if he could ever forgive him, at least he would have known that he had tried if Bill would to refuse. But on the other hand, he was afraid for another rejection from the man he had considered to have been one of his closest of friends. Besides, Bill seemed to be happy with Vinnie. They have been friends for several years now and Goth didn’t wanted to open up old wounds for the both of them

“If someone should suffer, then at least it should only be me.”

He lowers his head for a few moments before turning around and walks over towards the chair once more, trying to forget his sorrow by diving back into his book. The camera turns towards the railing, staring towards the balcony one level lower as we see Bill Barnhart look up towards the camera as if he had felt that someone was watching him.

“I must stop drinking those Margarita’s that Vinnie is handing me, I could have sworn someone was watching me.”

Bill turns his attention back towards Vinnie as the camera crew slowly moves over towards Goth, who is holding the book in his hands. Goth’s stares quietly into the distance as his eyes are clearly  not focused upon the book, causing him not to notice that he has the book upside down while “reading” it.

A few hours later

Goth and Melissa are attending a Sin City Fundraiser where wrestlers are auctioning items from their past for a good cause. Goth is enjoying himself very much, sharing stories with Melissa and other old familiar wrestlers while watching the amounts that is being offered for every piece.

“My item to be auctioned will be after this one.”

The current item that is up for auction is a rather odd one, it’s one of Pete’s old pots. Goth’s expression is one that is truly one that reveals that he is clueless.

“Seriously Mel, who in the right mind would buy something like that?? From a plant???”

Goth’s expression quickly changes from being doubtful to wide eyed as he suddenly sees people start bidding like crazy. Within a few minutes the bidding already has reached the amount of $5000. Goth turns his attention to Melissa, unable to say anything as she giggles and pats him on the hand.

“People love crazy stuff sweetie, just imagine what a date with that cute bear Angel would make??”

“You can bid on a date with that damn bear??”

Goth’s eyes grow even wider, not believing his ears as we see Melissa stifle a giggle as a reaction to Goth’s expression.

“Of course not silly, the ship would turn into an even bigger mess than the freaking Titanic. I just use it as an example of how devoted the fans are that they would try everything to get a memorabilia. ”

Goth lets her words sink in, causing him to feel a little bit stupid to have forgotten how devoted and crazy wrestling fans are. He starts to chuckle as he grabs his glass of orange juice and takes a sip from it.

“So what did you put up to be auctioned??”

She asks as she stares at him with a lovingly smile, he looks back at her and just amazes at how beautiful she is and how lucky he is to have found someone like this. He smiles as he looks back at how lucky he has been, meeting two amazing women that have changed his life one way or another. He thinks back at his marriage, how much his wife had supported him to fulfill all of his dreams and more. And now he has the opportunity to do the same for Melissa, something he knew that Chantal would have been very proud with him for doing this for Melissa. He takes another sip from his orange juice before returning his gaze towards that of Melissa and remembers her question.

“One of your bikini’s.”

This causes her reaction to change into an angry scowl, this causes him to burst out in laughter as he raises his hands up to stop her as she had turned her hands into fists.

“Easy tiger, I was just kidding. I have managed to get my hands on a piece of wrestling history that I am positive that the die hard fans will go crazy about.”

He turns his attention back to the bidding war for Pete’s planted pot, who gets sold for nearly $9000, causing a spotlight to be shined on Pete hobbling around very happy on the table next to Vinnie. Another spotlight shines on a table close to theirs, showing the buyer of the pot as that turns out to be Iris the British Bulldog from Bill Barnhart. Bill is fuming as he realizes that Iris had managed to obtain from his wallet. Bill is trying to run after his dog, but he is being stopped by Vinnie and Bea who try to talk reason to him. Goth and Melissa chuckle at the scene in front of them, although it did hurt him a little that he isn’t on the same table as Bill and his wife. Something that they had done in the past many of times in the past, but he shrugs as he knew that this is mostly him to be blamed. His gaze turns towards Justin Decent, preparing to announce the next item.

“Justin: The next item is offered by Hall of Famer Goth, it is a piece of the roof of the Hell in The Cell where Goth had won the Global Championship during their infamous Psycho Circus match.”

Several fans go nuts, remembering that faithful night where he outlasted 10 other wrestlers in an elimination match inside a Hell in a Cell with weaponry, a match that Goth entered as third and outlasted to the end. Melissa has a shocked look on her face as she turns her face back towards Goth.

“Oh wow, how did you manage to do that???”

Goth has turned his attention towards Justin Decent, nodding to him in reaction for him to start the auction on this particular item. It was a piece of the roof that he actually had stand upon along with AP Feight before it collapsed due to the explosion Jaymz had instigated. He thinks back to that moment in 2007, feeling every blow that he had endured and all the scars that he had experienced. He sighs for a moment before turning his attention back to Melissa.

“I recently bumped into Al Cohol, one of the owners of that company. He told me he had something special for me and when I saw it I knew that this would make fans go nuts. Plus it’s for a good charity, it’s a no brainer that I had to put this up to be auctioned.”

Both of them are silent, watching the fans go nuts as they bidding like crazy, the price has already reached $20.000 rather quickly. This causes Goth to smile before winking at Melissa as he lifts his arm up in the air as Justin reacts.

“Justin: We got an offer for $50.000 for that table over there.”.

The spotlight shines on Goth as there are fans cheering for the legendary wrestler as there are others even raising their hands to raise the price past the offer from Goth himself.

“Let me guess, Justin knew you do an offer??”

She asks as she sees him smile and nods his head, he puts a finger to his lips as to tell her to be quiet on this. Causing her to grin as she kisses him on the cheek while watching the bidding war continue. Goth wanted to help out the company with his offer, it would be a win-win situation for him. Knowing that a big offer would be donated towards charity. He also knew that if he would walk away with the item it would be great, if not then at least he knew he had made someone really happy. The bidding finally ends at the price of $75.000 as Goth raises his glass towards the wrestling fan that managed to buy the item of wrestling history. He decides to lean back against the back of the chair, smiles towards Melissa who smiles back as she understands. The two share another drink together before calling it a night. Both decide to walk around the boat on the top level where only wrestlers are allowed to come, enjoying the stars shining bright in the darkness of the night. Goth has placed his jacket around Melissa’s shoulders as they stand at the end of the boat. They are silent while enjoying the wind blow through their hair, Goth wraps his arms around Melissa and stares at her with love in his eyes.

“Melissa, I want to thank you for making me the happiest man in the world right now.”

She smiles back at him, whispering that she loves him while wiping a tear away from her right eye.

“This week is the most important week in your wrestling career and I will be there when you step foot against four women that you cannot take lightly.”

She nods her head, a little bit sad as she had hoped that he would give her a romantic speech that she loved from him so much. But she realizes that this week is very important for her, causing her to forget her sadness fornow.

“But there is more important things I need to discuss….”

This caught her off guard, she looks into his eyes once again longingly to hear something romantic.

“I know I have asked you to marry me, well with a little help from Candy of course.”

Both of them laugh at the memory of how Candy had ruined every opportunity from Goth to take Melissa on a romantic date and propose, only to have Candy make it up to them by setting up a romantic scene where he finally had proposed. She is wondering where he is heading at with this, had he orchestrated something???

“I have been searching for something perfect to where we could wed. And the last few days I have noticed that there isn’t anything more romantic than this place, on this cruise.”

Melissa’s eyes light up, she had thought of it in the past. But had not mentioned anything because she wanted him to make the move.

“I have talked to the captain, sadly he is fully booked on this current cruise. But what do you think of next year? On this cruise?? Where one career will reach great heights…, where another….”

Goth becomes silent for a moment, trying to find the right words for him to continue as Melissa raises an eyebrow.

“Gerrit? What are you trying to say??”

He looks at her with a loving smile, placing his hands on top of hers as he draws her in closer towards him.

“I am talking about perhaps slowly moving away from wrestling next year. I still feel that I have a run in me to achieve great things, like beating Jack Washington this week. But I do realize that my body is having more and more issues recovering from certain matches. I do not wish to become a sad version of myself like many wrestlers are telling me that I already am.”

He lets out a small laugh, but Melissa isn’t joining in with him. Her expression is very serious.

“What re you talking about Gerrit? I have seen you compete, you look like.”

“Ten years younger???”

He says with a smile as he finishes Melissa’s sentence, he turns his gaze away from hers for a moment as he stares into the night. Her gaze is dead locked upon him, waiting for his explanation.

“When I compete, I feel like I am in the greatest shape I have ever been in. But every morning when I wake up, I feel the results of having all the adrenaline having worn off. Because then I feel pain that I have not felt when I was ten years younger.”

He looks at her with happiness in his eyes as he continues.
“I want to be the world champion one more time, I want that Internet title one more time. I want to have a final run until I call it quits. And…. I want to marry you on this boat next year, because then you have achieved undoubtedly great things… And my career has been established so that I could retire then or at the end of the year.”

She could not believe her ears, the man she had started idolizing for his wrestling ability wanting to call it a quits in one year or a bit longer??

ppiness in his eyes as he continues.

“Are you really sure about this babe???”

He smiles as he nods his head

“Look, there are things that I don’t feel good about. I have walked away from this company twice, both times it only hurt my career. They weren’t the endings that I wanted for myself…, but also not for Chantal.”

He swallows a few times before continuing.

“The first time it was a premature reaction to her pregnancy, I was Internet champion and at that moment I believed that it was the right decision to make. But I realized later that it was too soon, then it was the period in my life that I was an alcohol addict…, well that wasn’t something I wish to be remembered off….”

His eyes are now shifting away, caught in a memory of shame.

“But now you are back where you belong Gerrit, just a little bit older…”

She stops as she realizes that she used the age reference, but Goth doesn’t get upset at her and smiles as he nods.

“I am going to have a final run, then I gladly step back and be in your corner. To allow all the attention to be on the one person who deserves it… And that person is you Melissa, the one person that will give Kat a run for her money as the Bombshell Roulette champion this coming Sunday.”

Melissa’s eyes well up as tears quickly flow from her eyes, she hugs Goth as the two embrace each other in silence. Melissa now realizes that what Goth is saying is the most romantic thing he could have ever said to her.

“I can’t wait to kick everybody’s asses this coming year before marrying you.”

She says as the shot slowly fades to darkness.



Pool Day

Goth and Melissa along with every other member of the Saviors are gathered around poolside, enjoying a nice drink while laughing with each other. We see Kat and Melissa chit chatting while pointing at Goth and the others a few times as Goth knows the deal but smiles. He is having a wonderful time, the weather is amazing and he has gotten over their pool twitter war. Henotices Angel sitting on top of a lifeguards chair, overlooking the swimming pool with a lifeguard swimming trunks and a real lifebuoy. Goth rolls his eyes, chuckling along with Mac Bane while pointing at Despayre’s bear.

“I guess we don’t have to worry about anyone drowning today.”

Mac Bane and Ken Davison look up and laugh at his remark before turning their attention back to themselves, Goth is wearing a Bermuda swimming trunks and a white buttoned down shirt as the top buttons are open, revealing his muscular chest. Mac Bane is wearing shorts and a sleeveless shirt while Ken is dressed in white shorts and a white blouse. Goth notices Melissa nod to Kat as she walks towards the men, wrapping her arms loosely around Goth in an intimate embrace, giving him a soft kiss on the cheek.

“I love you big fella.”


She says with a smile on her face, her eyes gazing into his as he smiles back at her.

“I know Mel, too bad I got you and Kat figured out.”

This causes Mel to raise an eyebrow as Goth quickly steps out of her embrace, turning his attention to the side as we see Kat charge in on them. Causing Goth to smile as he sidesteps and tosses Kat into the swimming pool using her own momentum against her. This causes all the men to laugh at Kat when she gets back up, coughing up water as Goth kneels down to stare at the Bombshell champion.

“Good try, I give it a 7 for the effort.”

Kat scowls at him, but eventually her look turns into a grin as she accepts his hand to pull her out of the water. To Goth’s amazement she didn’t try to pull him back into the pool with her, but he knows that someway she will try it again.

“I knew I shouldn’t have asked Mel to distract you, but she insisted on doing so.”

Goth chuckles at her remark, handing her a towel to wrap round her as he shakes his head no.

“That is a trick me and Mel often used on my son, you have to understand that it takes more than that to get me off my feet.”

Goth turns his attention towards Mac and Ken, trying to see if they had some plans of their own but could tell they hadn’t.

“But I got to say, I love your perseverance Kat, maybe if your luckyyou may get Melissa to plunge into the pool this Sunday.”

“What the?? That’s not nice!! I guess you will be sleeping on the couch tonight Gerrit.”

Says Melissa, mocking an angry look as all the other members of the Saviors are laughing at her reaction to Goth’s remark. Goth puts his arms around her and gives her a big hug, whispering something into her ear as that causes her to giggle. Goth lets go offt he embrace as he turns his attention back to the others.

“I want to propose a toast.”

Goth lifts his glass of orange juice in the air as the others do the same with their drinks.

“We are merely a few days away from Summer XXXtreme, a show where our two lovely Bombshells are going to give swimming lessons to two other Bombshells and ultimately decide who will walks out Roulette champion. Then we have me facing Jack Washington once again, a man that is hiding in his own lies in an attempt to steal another victory and secure that title…. And then we got Mac Bane, a man that I am very sure about to regain his world title.”

Goth stares at the other members of the Saviors as they are all listening to his words while holding their glasses in their hands.

“It wasn’t long ago that all of us picked up the slack after Mac stayed in the hospital with his wife Amber… We picked up the slack by letting our intentions heard. And look at us now, only a few days away from obtaining two championship belts next to the one that we already possess… And to have Ken Davison teaching his opponent a lesson he sure as hell won’t easily forget. The Saviors people assumed had turned weak, without a direction… And now?? Those people will be silenced even more after this coming Sunday.”

Everyone nods their heads as they all raise their glasses before Goth continues.

“We are going to be making an example not only those who we are going to beat, but to the entire Sin City Wrestling locker room. Because we are the best thing that has ever happened to this organization, they just don’t know it the way I KNEW it would change my life the moment Mac  came into my locker room with a proposal. A proposal that has changed my life, because it was nothing more than mere respect that swayed my decision into joining this group. As well as seeing how we are growing as a unity, to see how Melissa has made some people a believer… and after this Sunday, win or lose… they will all be a believer. It will just be too late for them to realize what had hit them.”

Goth stares at everyone, first Kat and then Ken before turning his gaze over towards Melissa and ultimately ending by staring into the eyes of Mac Bane.

“I appreciate your confidence in me Mac, I appreciate the mere fact thatnone of you had any objections when I called out the troops to make a stand. Because I have no intention to take over the ropes from this man!!”

He says by putting his hand on the shoulder of Mac Bane and looks at everyone one at a time.

“I did it because I believe in this group, I believe in what we represent and I’d be damned if people think that a cowardly attack on one of us or our loved ones will break us….it won’t… And if one falls away, another picks up the slack until he or she is back. That’s the Saviors way, that’s the Saviors mentality. And that’s why we are going to take home every single belt that we can get our hands on. All I am asking of us is to believe… to believe in US!!!”

Goth raises his glass once more, the others follow in unison. There is clearly unity to be felt between them, Goth turns his attention over to Melissa and kisses her on the cheeks.

“That was beautiful babe…, I almost feel bad that we have to do this…”

Goth raises an eyebrow as he notices Melissa winking towards Kat, he turns his attention towards her as he sees her charging in on them. He quickly uses his own strength to get out of the strong arms of Melissa, who had attempted to keep him from getting out of the way. Sending Kat charging in on his fiancé as now both Bombshells have fallen into the water.

“Damnit Goth!! We almost had you!!!”

Goth laughs as he kneels down, stares at the two women inside the pool

“Better luck next time ladies.”

All of them are laughing as the shot slowly fades

[ b]The wonders of being the King, The King of Kings

Chapter: Jack Washington once more part 2.[/b]


Goth is seen standing at his balcony, leaning over the railing as he stares down at the entire cruise ship. His gaze is focused, not on anything or anyone in particular. He is focused upon his second chance to take away the Internet championship belt from Jack Washington.

“Hello everyone, but most importantly… Hello Jack, how are you doing today?? I hope you haven’t gotten seasick, or gotten swallowed by a whale or something?”

He chuckles as he looks over his shoulder and notices some seagulls diving into the water to obtain some fish to feed upon.

“Now I have heard what you had to say champ, got to admit that it was rather entertaining. But that’s it Jack, it’s sounding like I am hearing a desperate man that is a coward. Now I am positive that you are going to say things about what I had to say, but those preaching words were a warning what happens to a coward Jack. Hoping that perhaps that your eyes would be opened and you would see the light, although the only thing that you are seeing are dollar signs coming from your casino’s. And I can understand that when the power of the Buck is enormous. But it also makes you a greedy coward. And the only thing I asked was for you to prove it that you can do it without cheating, not for me, not for the world… but for yourself my friend. Because you are talented, you are a great wrestler. You are just a fool to believe you are better than me my friend… not until you prove it to yourself that you truly are…”

Goth smiles as he shakes his head

“I could go on about this for hours and hours, but that’s exactly what I shouldn’t do Jack. I have learned from my mistakes and move on, that’s what veterans do my friend. Am I someone that should retire?? Am I the type of player that picks his ball and walk??”

He closes his eyes and shakes his head wildly, allowing his hair to fall before his face until he stops shaking his head.

“The reason why I am so successful throughout nearly two decades, is because I adapt and improve Jack. I adapt and survive, I adapt and become better instead of waisting my career on some low budget wrestling company that will try to convince you that you need to go back to the basics of wrestling… To do the unthinkable acts of hardcore wrestling and for merely a few lousy bucks. Oh no Jack, I am better than that. Just like I have told you last week, I have blamed myself for falling for your trap that you had set for me…. Shame on you Jack, but that’s the problem with an educated mind my friend. It evolves, it learns and adapts to the point where you cannot fool me twice…. Shame on me… “

“But that isn’t going to happen Jack, because I know already what you are going to do. I have studied our match, I have watched your matches against Bill and Vinnie…. I have understood the concept of your entire existence. You are too stupid to understand that you trick people in order to gain a victory is because you cannot cope with the pressure of being champion AGAIN!!!”

He lowers his head, staring at the railing in front of him for a few moments, he closes his hands into fists as the pressure that he puts on his hands causes his fingers to turn very pale.

“You remind me of someone that I had the pleasure of facing at his height of his career….. and the displeasure when his act was done with. The kid, even though he tried to cover his inability to hide the fact he had nothing that would resemble anything close to have been his masculinity Jack. Because he was nothing more than a kid that was a fantastic wrestler. But that’s the problem with kids then and now Jack, they rise to the occasion too soon and cannot handle the fact that they are something… So they get desperate, they start to believe their own lies and before you know it…. They end up falling flat on their backs and there is any return possible.”

“So I hear you asking, what happened to that kid Goth??.”


Goth shakes his head before lifting up his face from looking down and stares ahead of him with a serious look on his face.

“He tried the only thing that deep down inside he knew he could never be Jack, he wanted to be like me. And not just like me, he wanted to be better than me in every possible way. Only to make decision after decision that has buried his career without me even laying one finger upon his stupid ass Jack.”

“And of course, I know fully well that you do not wish to be like me. Hell, you do not even know what makes YOU tick, let alone to be like somebody else. But you are too blind to grasp the reality that you are nothing without the ability to cheat and steal…. That is scary to realize isn’t it Jack??”

“And go ahead, tell me that I am a senile old man or whatever educational verbal assault you wish to throw upon me… it doesn’t change the reality that I am right Jack… And the mere fact you have held titles in the past does not change anything of what I have said Jack, it only increases the mere fact that you feel threatened by a man that has done the same things that you have done and more…you may have beaten great names, you may have beaten an Austin James Mercer an Alex Jones… “But that’s the problem Jack, you have beaten people that are no longer here. People that do not have the ability to stay in one spot for longer than what?? A few years?? That cannot handle a setback?? The only thing that you wish for me do is to pack my bags and leave… So that you can proudly boast to the world that you have put another name on the shelf because of your greatness….But all that is left of you is shame and disgust Jack. You just don’t wish to do what is expected of you…. But I will teach you the ways to change young man, the only problem for you is that you need to be willing to be educated to grow.”


Goth shakes his head and sighs

“If I had a Dollar every time someone said that he is going to put me out of business as a wrestler Jack, then I would have had the ability to buy you out and send you to the moon a million times. Because I am what you had fondly reminded the world off me coming from the Golden Age Of Wrestling. The problem for you is that you meant it as a sarcastic insult to me and everyone that I had the honor of facing back then. The honor of being educated first hand as in the same way that I am going to educate you in being someone that ultimately the company will indeed look at you as the man that will carry the weight of the company on his shoulders, to be tmarketed as the top dog.’

“Too bad for you that the reality tells a different story isn’t it? That a man whom is questionable whether he is ever going to return to pro wrestling is a bigger draw than the current Sin City Wrestling Internet champion. That a kind hearted girl like Chloe Benton has a bigger opportunity to be anything in this company in a few years over you is also telling. Because YOU are already someone and something, you just refuse to us it to your own advantage Jack… Perhaps that is the sole reason why you are so freaking frustrated over the fact that a group like the Saviors are being offered all the opportunities that they are receiving. Why a Mac Bane is on the verge of becoming a world champion another time. Why there are two Bombshell members of the Saviors battling it out to keep the Bombshell Roulette title in our possession. And why a man like myself is getting another shot at your belt… And you know why Jack?? Because anyone on this roster, including YOU are not allowing to reach their potential and do something with it…. And that means even YOU champ!!I know that you are going to tell me that I am wrong, something that would have saddened me back in Greece. Because then you had the opportunity to fall in grace with my kind side my son. But this time I am intending to pass judgment upon you for all your sinful crimes Jack… And we both know that there is a lot of them .”

“But whether it is sins, whether it is you just cannot deny the fact that I am right. It doesn’t both me Jack. Because the only thing that is bothering you is the fact that you cannot grasp this fact. Wrestlers of my era never give up Jack, they need to be shot through the head and even then I am sure that we always come back for more. It’s a sad thing to notice that these days wrestlers prioritize other things above the one thing that has brought us all to the very top of this industry. And that is desire, you cannot tell me that you have desire. Because YOU DON’T!! You have never showed anything remotely close to what I got Jack.”

“It’s an education that evolution of life is not always an improvement Jack. You are the clear example of everything that I despise of being a current day wrestler. And just like those names you ahd mentioned, you are just like that Jack. You will run off into the sunset when things go rough,k when things aren’t going your way and YOU are completely lost inside that brain of yours that will be short circuiting from the moment that you are feeling anything remotely resembled to pressure. Just don’t think that your proven tactics of playing the rulebook breaker will save you Jack. Because I am dead locked into beating you in your own game. Forgive me Father, because he does not know what he is doing. But it will not prevent me from punishing you the same way you have tried to you’re your belt from me Jack. An eye for an eye Jack… Sadly for you, it won’t be mine…”


With that Goth turns around and walks off as the shot slowly fades to darkness.



Pages: 1 2 [3] 4 5 ... 11